Showing 5001-5100 of 10000
Riyad as-Salihin 1395
Abu Musa Al-Ash'ari (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "When a slave's child dies, Allah the Most High asks His angels, 'Have you taken out the life of the child of My slave?" They reply in the affirmative. He then asks, 'Have you taken the fruit of his heart?' They reply in the affirmative. Thereupon he asks, 'What has My slave said?' They say: 'He has praised You and said: Inna lillahi wa inna ilaihi raji'un (We belong to Allah and to Him we shall be returned). Allah says: 'Build a house for My slave in Jannah and name it as Bait-ul-Hamd (the House of Praise)."'

[At-Tirmidhi].

وعن أبي موسى الأشعري رضي الله عنه أن رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم قال‏:‏ ‏ "‏إذا مات ولد العبد قال الله تعالى لملائكته‏:‏ قبضتم ولد عبدي‏؟‏ فَيقولون : نَعَمْ ، فيقول : قَبَضْتُمْ ثَمَرَةَ فُؤادِهِ ؟ فيقولون : نَعَمْ ، فيقول : فماذا قال عبدي‏؟‏ فيقولون‏:‏ حمدك واسترجع، فيقول الله تعالى‏:‏ ابنوا لعبدي بيتًا في الجنة، وسموه بيت الحمد‏"‏‏.‏ رواه الترمذي وقال حديث حسن‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1395
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 3
Sunan Abi Dawud 2612

Sulaiman bin Buraidah reported on the authority of his father. When the Apostle of Allaah(saws) appointed a Commander over an Army or a detachment, he instructed him to fear Allaah himself and consider the welfare of the Muslims who were with him. He then said “When you meet the polytheists who are your enemy, summon them tone of three things and accept whichever of them they are willing to agree to, and refrain from them. Summon them to Islam and if they agree, accept it from them and refrain from them. Then summon them to leave their territory and transfer to the abode of the Emigrants and tell them that if they do so, they will have the same rights and responsibilities as the Emigrants, but if they refuse and choose their own abode, tell them that they will be like the desert Arabs who are Muslims subject to Allaah’s jurisdiction which applies to the believers, but will have no spoil or booty unless they strive with the Muslims. If they refuse demand jizyah (poll tax) from them, if they agree accept it from them and refrain from them. But if they refuse, seek Alaah’s help and fight with them. When you invade the fortress and they (its people) offer to capitulate and have the matter referred to Allaah’s jurisdiction, do not grant this, for you do not know whether or not you will hit on Allaah’s jurisdiction regarding them. But let them capitulate and have the matter refereed to your jurisdiction and make a decision about them later on as you wish.

Sufyan (bin ‘Uyainah) said thah ‘Alqamah said “I mentioned this tradition to Muqatil bin Habban, He said “Muslim narrated it to me.” Abu Dawud said “He is Ibn Haidam narrated from Al Nu’man in Muqqarin from the Prophet (saws) like the tradition of Sulaiman bin Buraidah.

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ الأَنْبَارِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا وَكِيعٌ، عَنْ سُفْيَانَ، عَنْ عَلْقَمَةَ بْنِ مَرْثَدٍ، عَنْ سُلَيْمَانَ بْنِ بُرَيْدَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا بَعَثَ أَمِيرًا عَلَى سَرِيَّةٍ أَوْ جَيْشٍ أَوْصَاهُ بِتَقْوَى اللَّهِ فِي خَاصَّةِ نَفْسِهِ وَبِمَنْ مَعَهُ مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ خَيْرًا وَقَالَ ‏"‏ إِذَا لَقِيتَ عَدُوَّكَ مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ فَادْعُهُمْ إِلَى إِحْدَى ثَلاَثِ خِصَالٍ أَوْ خِلاَلٍ فَأَيَّتُهَا أَجَابُوكَ إِلَيْهَا فَاقْبَلْ مِنْهُمْ وَكُفَّ عَنْهُمُ ادْعُهُمْ إِلَى الإِسْلاَمِ فَإِنْ أَجَابُوكَ فَاقْبَلْ مِنْهُمْ وَكُفَّ عَنْهُمْ ثُمَّ ادْعُهُمْ إِلَى التَّحَوُّلِ مِنْ دَارِهِمْ إِلَى دَارِ الْمُهَاجِرِينَ وَأَعْلِمْهُمْ أَنَّهُمْ إِنْ فَعَلُوا ذَلِكَ أَنَّ لَهُمْ مَا لِلْمُهَاجِرِينَ وَأَنَّ عَلَيْهِمْ مَا عَلَى الْمُهَاجِرِينَ فَإِنْ أَبَوْا وَاخْتَارُوا دَارَهُمْ فَأَعْلِمْهُمْ أَنَّهُمْ يَكُونُونَ كَأَعْرَابِ الْمُسْلِمِينَ يُجْرَى عَلَيْهِمْ حُكْمُ اللَّهِ الَّذِي يَجْرِي عَلَى الْمُؤْمِنِينَ وَلاَ يَكُونُ لَهُمْ فِي الْفَىْءِ وَالْغَنِيمَةِ نَصِيبٌ إِلاَّ أَنْ يُجَاهِدُوا مَعَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ فَإِنْ هُمْ أَبَوْا فَادْعُهُمْ إِلَى إِعْطَاءِ الْجِزْيَةِ فَإِنْ أَجَابُوا فَاقْبَلْ مِنْهُمْ وَكُفَّ عَنْهُمْ فَإِنْ أَبَوْا فَاسْتَعِنْ بِاللَّهِ تَعَالَى وَقَاتِلْهُمْ وَإِذَا حَاصَرْتَ أَهْلَ حِصْنٍ فَأَرَادُوكَ أَنْ تُنْزِلَهُمْ ...
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 2612
In-book reference : Book 15, Hadith 136
English translation : Book 14, Hadith 2606
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1243
It was narrated that 'Abdullah said:
"The Messenger of Allah (SAW) prayed and did more or less (rak'ahs). When he had said the salam we said: 'O Messenger of Allah (SAW), has there been some change concerning the prayer?' He said: 'Why are you asking?' So we told him what he had done. He turned back toward the Qiblah and prostrated two prostrations of forgetfulness, then he turned to face us and said: 'If there had been some change concerning the prayer I would have told you.' Then he said: 'Rather I am a human being and I forget as you forget. If any one of you is not sure about his prayer, let him estimate what he thinks is correct, and complete his prayer on that basis, then say the taslim and prostrate two prostrations of forgetfulness.'"
أَخْبَرَنَا الْحَسَنُ بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ بْنِ سُلَيْمَانَ الْمُجَالِدِيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا الْفُضَيْلُ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ عِيَاضٍ - عَنْ مَنْصُورٍ، عَنْ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنْ عَلْقَمَةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ صَلَّى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم صَلاَةً فَزَادَ فِيهَا أَوْ نَقَصَ فَلَمَّا سَلَّمَ قُلْنَا يَا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ هَلْ حَدَثَ فِي الصَّلاَةِ شَىْءٌ قَالَ ‏"‏ وَمَا ذَاكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَذَكَرْنَا لَهُ الَّذِي فَعَلَ فَثَنَى رِجْلَهُ فَاسْتَقْبَلَ الْقِبْلَةَ فَسَجَدَ سَجْدَتَىِ السَّهْوِ ثُمَّ أَقْبَلَ عَلَيْنَا بِوَجْهِهِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ لَوْ حَدَثَ فِي الصَّلاَةِ شَىْءٌ لأَنْبَأْتُكُمْ بِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّمَا أَنَا بَشَرٌ أَنْسَى كَمَا تَنْسَوْنَ فَأَيُّكُمْ شَكَّ فِي صَلاَتِهِ شَيْئًا فَلْيَتَحَرَّ الَّذِي يَرَى أَنَّهُ صَوَابٌ ثُمَّ يُسَلِّمْ ثُمَّ يَسْجُدْ سَجْدَتَىِ السَّهْوِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1243
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 65
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 13, Hadith 1244
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 1182
Salim ibn Jabir al-Hujaymi said, "I came up to the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, when he was wrapped up in a cloak whose edges were cover his feet. I said, 'Messenger of Allah, advise me.' He said, 'You must have fearful awareness of Allah. Do not scorn anything correct, even pouring water from your bucket into the bucket of someone else who asks you for water or talking to your brother with a happy face. Beware of dragging your waist-wrapper - it is part of arrogance and Allah does not like it. If a man blames you for something he knows about you, do not blame him for anything you know of him. Leave him to his own evil. You will have your reward. Do not abuse anything.'"
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللهِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا وَهْبُ بْنُ جَرِيرٍ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا قُرَّةُ بْنُ خَالِدٍ قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنِي قُرَّةُ بْنُ مُوسَى الْهُجَيْمِيُّ، عَنْ سُلَيْمِ بْنِ جَابِرٍ الْهُجَيْمِيِّ قَالَ‏:‏ أَتَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَهُوَ مُحْتَبٍ فِي بُرْدَةٍ، وَإِنَّ هُدَّابَهَا لَعَلَى قَدَمَيْهِ، فَقُلْتُ‏:‏ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ، أَوْصِنِي، قَالَ‏:‏ عَلَيْكَ بِاتِّقَاءِ اللهِ، وَلاَ تَحْقِرَنَّ مِنَ الْمَعْرُوفِ شَيْئًا، وَلَوْ أَنْ تُفْرِغَ لِلْمُسْتَسْقِي مِنْ دَلْوِكَ فِي إِنَائِهِ، أَوْ تُكَلِّمَ أَخَاكَ وَوَجْهُكَ مُنْبَسِطٌ، وَإِيَّاكَ وَإِسْبَالَ الإِزَارِ، فَإِنَّهَا مِنَ الْمَخِيلَةِ، وَلاَ يُحِبُّهَا اللَّهُ، وَإِنِ امْرُؤٌ عَيَّرَكَ بِشَيْءٍ يَعْلَمُهُ مِنْكَ فَلاَ تُعَيِّرْهُ بِشَيْءٍ تَعْلَمُهُ مِنْهُ، دَعْهُ يَكُونُ وَبَالُهُ عَلَيْهِ، وَأَجْرُهُ لَكَ، وَلاَ تَسُبَّنَّ شَيْئًا‏.‏ قال: فما سببت بعد دابة ولا إنساناً.
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 1182
In-book reference : Book 48, Hadith 8
English translation : Book 48, Hadith 1182
Sunan Ibn Majah 3061
It was narrated that Muhammad bin ‘Abdur-Rahman bin Abu Bakr said:
“I was sitting with Ibn ‘Abbas, and a man came to him and he said: ‘Where have you come from?’ He said: ‘From Zamzam.’ He said: ‘Did you drink from it as you should?’ He said: ‘How is that?’ He said: ‘When you drink from it, turn to face the Qiblah and mention the name of Allah, drink three draughts and drink your fill of it. When you have finished, then praise Allah.’ The Messenger of Allah (saw) said: ‘The sign (that differentiates) between us and the hypocrites is that they do not drink their fill from Zamzam.”
حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُوسَى، عَنْ عُثْمَانَ بْنِ الأَسْوَدِ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ، قَالَ كُنْتُ عِنْدَ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ جَالِسًا فَجَاءَهُ رَجُلٌ فَقَالَ مِنْ أَيْنَ جِئْتَ قَالَ مِنْ زَمْزَمَ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَشَرِبْتَ مِنْهَا كَمَا يَنْبَغِي قَالَ وَكَيْفَ قَالَ إِذَا شَرِبْتَ مِنْهَا فَاسْتَقْبِلِ الْكَعْبَةَ وَاذْكُرِ اسْمَ اللَّهِ وَتَنَفَّسْ ثَلاَثًا وَتَضَلَّعْ مِنْهَا فَإِذَا فَرَغْتَ فَاحْمَدِ اللَّهَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ فَإِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنَّ آيَةَ مَا بَيْنَنَا وَبَيْنَ الْمُنَافِقِينَ أَنَّهُمْ لاَ يَتَضَلَّعُونَ مِنْ زَمْزَمَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 3061
In-book reference : Book 25, Hadith 180
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 25, Hadith 3061
Sunan Ibn Majah 1134
It was narrated from ‘Amr bin Shu’aib, from his father, that his grandfather said:
“The Messenger of Allah (saw) forbade Ihtiba’ (sitting with one's thighs gathered up against the stomach while wrapping one's arm or garment around them) on Fridays, meaning, when the Imam is delivering the sermon.”
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُصَفَّى الْحِمْصِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا بَقِيَّةُ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ وَاقِدٍ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَجْلاَنَ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ شُعَيْبٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ جَدِّهِ، قَالَ نَهَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ عَنْ الاِحْتِبَاءِ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ - يَعْنِي - وَالإِمَامُ يَخْطُبُ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 1134
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 332
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 5, Hadith 1134
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 608
Anas reported that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "When one of you makes a supplication, he should be firm in the supplication and not say, 'O Allah, if you like, give to me.' Allah cannot be forced against His will."
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ سَلاَمٍ، قَالَ‏:‏ أَخْبَرَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ ابْنُ عُلَيَّةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ بْنِ صُهَيْبٍ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ‏:‏ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏:‏ إِذَا دَعَا أَحَدُكُمْ فَلْيَعْزِمْ فِي الدُّعَاءِ، وَلاَ يَقُلِ‏:‏ اللَّهُمَّ إِنْ شِئْتَ فَأَعْطِنِي، فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ لاَ مُسْتَكْرِهَ لَهُ‏.‏
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 608
In-book reference : Book 31, Hadith 5
English translation : Book 31, Hadith 608
Hisn al-Muslim 88
Yā Ḥayyu yā Qayyūmu biraḥmatika astaghīth aṣlih lī sha'nī kullah wa lā takilnī ilā nafsī ṭarfata `ayn. O Ever-Living One, O Eternal One, by Your mercy I call on You to set right all my affairs. Do not place me in charge of my soul even for the blinking of an eye (i.e. a moment). Reference: Its chain of transmission is sound (Sahih), Al-Hakim 1/545, see Albani, Sahihut-Targhib wat-Tarhib, 1/273.
يا حَـيُّ يا قَيّـومُ بِـرَحْمَـتِكِ أَسْتَـغـيث ، أَصْلِـحْ لي شَـأْنـي كُلَّـه ، وَلا تَكِلـني إِلى نَفْـسي طَـرْفَةَ عَـين
Reference : Hisn al-Muslim 88
Sahih Muslim 194 a

Abu Huraira reported:

Meat was one day brought to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and a foreleg was offered to him, a part which he liked. He sliced with his teeth a piece out of it and said: I shall be the leader of mankind on the Day of Resurrection. Do you know why? Allah would gather in one plain the earlier and the later (of the human race) on the Day of Resurrection. Then the voice of the proclaimer would be heard by all of them and the eyesight would penetrate through all of them and the sun would come near. People would then experience a degree of anguish, anxiety and agony which they shall not be able to bear and they shall not be able to stand. Some people would say to the others: Don you see in which trouble you are? Don't you see what (misfortune) has overtaken you? Why don't you find one who should intercede for you with your Lord? Some would say to the others: Go to Adam. And they would go to Adam and say: O Adam, thou art the father of mankind. Allah created thee by His own Hand and breathed in thee of His spirit and ordered the angels to prostrate before thee. Intercede for us with thy Lord Don't you see in what (trouble) we are? Don't you see what (misfortune) has overtaken us? Adam would say: Verily, my Lord is angry, to an extent to which He had never been angry before nor would He be angry afterward. Verily, He forbade me (to go near) that tree and I disobeyed Him. I am concerned with my own self. Go to someone else; go to Noah. They would come to Noah and would say: O Noah, thou art the first of the Messengers (sent) on the earth (after Adam), and Allah named thee as a" Grateful Servant," intercede for us with thy Lord. Don't you see in what (trouble) we are? Don't you see what (misfortune) has overtaken us? He would say: Verily, my Lord is angry today as He had never been angry before, and would never be angry afterwards. There had emanated a curse from me with which I cursed my people. I am concerned with only myself, I am concerned only with myself; you better go to Ibrahim (peace be upon him). They would go to Ibrahim and say: Thou art the apostle of Allah and His Friend amongst the inhabitants of the earth; intercede for us with thy Lord. Don't you see in which (trouble) we are? Don't you see what (misfortune) has overtaken us? Ibrahim would say to them: Verily, my Lord is today angry as He had never been angry before and would never be angry afterwards. and (Ibrahim) would mention his lies (and then say): I am concerned only with myself, I am concerned only with myself. You better go to someone else: go to Moses. They would come to Moses (peace be upon him) and say: O Moses, thou art Allah's messenger, Allah blessed thee with His messengership and His conversation amongst people. Intercede for us with thy Lord. Don't you see in what (trouble) we are? Don't you see what (misfortune) has overtaken us? Moses (peace be upon him) would say to them: Verily. my Lord is angry as He had never been angry before and would never be angry afterwards. I, in fact, killed a person whom I had not been ordered to kill. I am concerned with myself, I am concerned with myself. You better go to Jesus (peace be upon him). They would come to Jesus and would say: O Jesus, thou art the messenger of Allah and thou conversed with people in the cradle, (thou art) His Word which I-Ie sent down upon Mary. and (thou art) the Spirit from Him; so intercede for us with thy Lord. Don't you see (the trouble) in which we are? Don't you see (the misfortune) that has overtaken us? Jesus (peace be upon him) would say: Verily, my Lord is angry today as He had never been angry before or would ever be angry afterwards. He mentioned no sin of his. (He simply said: ) I am concerned with myself, I am concerned with myself; you go to someone else: better go to Muhammad (may peace be upon him). They would come to me and say: O Mahammad, thou art the messenger of Allah and the last of the apostles. Allah has pardoned thee all thy previous and later sins. Intercede for us with thy Lord; don't you see in which (trouble) we are? Don't you see what (misfortune) has overtaken us? I shall then set off and come below the Throne and fall down prostrate before my Lord; then Allah would reveal to me and inspire me with some of His Praises and Glorifications which He had not revealed to anyone before me. He would then say: Muhammad, raise thy head; ask and it would be granted; intercede and intercession would be accepted I would then raise my head and say: O my Lord, my people, my people. It would be said: O Muhammad, bring in by the right gate of Paradise those of your people who would have no account to render. They would share with the people some other door besides this door. The Holy Prophet then said: By Him in Whose Hand is the life of Muhammad, verify the distance between two door leaves of the Paradise is as great as between Mecca and Hajar, or as between Mecca and Busra.
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ نُمَيْرٍ، - وَاتَّفَقَا فِي سِيَاقِ الْحَدِيثِ إِلاَّ مَا يَزِيدُ أَحَدُهُمَا مِنَ الْحَرْفِ بَعْدَ الْحَرْفِ - قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بِشْرٍ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو حَيَّانَ عَنْ أَبِي زُرْعَةَ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ أُتِيَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَوْمًا بِلَحْمٍ فَرُفِعَ إِلَيْهِ الذِّرَاعُ وَكَانَتْ تُعْجِبُهُ فَنَهَسَ مِنْهَا نَهْسَةً فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَنَا سَيِّدُ النَّاسِ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ وَهَلْ تَدْرُونَ بِمَ ذَاكَ يَجْمَعُ اللَّهُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ الأَوَّلِينَ وَالآخِرِينَ فِي صَعِيدٍ وَاحِدٍ فَيُسْمِعُهُمُ الدَّاعِي وَيَنْفُذُهُمُ الْبَصَرُ وَتَدْنُو الشَّمْسُ فَيَبْلُغُ النَّاسَ مِنَ الْغَمِّ وَالْكَرْبِ مَا لاَ يُطِيقُونَ وَمَا لاَ يَحْتَمِلُونَ فَيَقُولُ بَعْضُ النَّاسِ لِبَعْضٍ أَلاَ تَرَوْنَ مَا أَنْتُمْ فِيهِ أَلاَ تَرَوْنَ مَا قَدْ بَلَغَكُمْ أَلاَ تَنْظُرُونَ مَنْ يَشْفَعُ لَكُمْ إِلَى رَبِّكُمْ فَيَقُولُ بَعْضُ النَّاسِ لِبَعْضٍ ائْتُوا آدَمَ ‏.‏ فَيَأْتُونَ آدَمَ فَيَقُولُونَ يَا آدَمُ أَنْتَ أَبُو الْبَشَرِ خَلَقَكَ اللَّهُ بِيَدِهِ وَنَفَخَ فِيكَ مِنْ رُوحِهِ وَأَمَرَ الْمَلاَئِكَةَ فَسَجَدُوا لَكَ اشْفَعْ لَنَا إِلَى رَبِّكَ أَلاَ تَرَى إِلَى مَا نَحْنُ فِيهِ أَلاَ تَرَى إِلَى مَا قَدْ بَلَغَنَا فَيَقُولُ آدَمُ إِنَّ رَبِّي غَضِبَ الْيَوْمَ غَضَبًا لَمْ يَغْضَبْ قَبْلَهُ مِثْلَهُ وَلَنْ يَغْضَبَ ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 194a
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 386
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 1, Hadith 378
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Riyad as-Salihin 1866
Abu Huraira reported:
Meat was one day brought to the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) and a foreleg was offered to him, a part which he liked. He sliced with his teeth a piece out of it and said: I shall be the leader of mankind on the Day of Resurrection. Do you know why? Allah would gather in one plain the earlier and the later (of the human race) on the Day of Resurrection. Then the voice of the proclaimer would be heard by all of them and the eyesight would penetrate through all of them and the sun would come near. People would then experience a degree of anguish, anxiety and agony which they shall not be able to bear and they shall not be able to stand. Some people would say to the others: Don you see in which trouble you are? Don't you see what (misfortune) has overtaken you? Why don't you find one who should intercede for you with your Lord? Some would say to the others: Go to Adam. And they would go to Adam and say: O Adam, thou art the father of mankind. Allah created thee by His own Hand and breathed in thee of His spirit and ordered the angels to prostrate before thee. Intercede for us with thy Lord Don't you see in what (trouble) we are? Don't you see what (misfortune) has overtaken us? Adam would say: Verily, my Lord is angry, to an extent to which He had never been angry before nor would He be angry afterward. Verily, He forbade me (to go near) that tree and I disobeyed Him. I am concerned with my own self. Go to someone else; go to Noah. They would come to Noah and would say: O Noah, thou art the first of the Messengers (sent) on the earth (after Adam), and Allah named thee as a" Grateful Servant," intercede for us with thy Lord. Don't you see in what (trouble) we are? Don't you see what (misfortune) has overtaken us? He would say: Verily, my Lord is angry today as He had never been angry before, and would never be angry afterwards. There had emanated a curse from me with which I cursed my people. I am concerned with only myself, I am concerned only with myself; you better go to Ibrahim (peace be upon him). They would go to Ibrahim and say: Thou art the apostle of Allah and His Friend amongst the inhabitants of the earth; intercede for us with thy Lord. Don't you see in which (trouble) we are? Don't you see what (misfortune) has overtaken us? Ibrahim would say to them: Verily, my Lord is today angry as He had never been angry before and would never be angry afterwards. and (Ibrahim) would mention his lies (and then say): I am concerned only with myself, I am concerned only with myself. You better go to someone else: go to Moses. They would come to Moses (peace be upon him) and say: O Moses, thou art Allah's messenger, Allah blessed thee with His messengership and His conversation amongst people. Intercede for us with thy Lord. Don't you see in what (trouble) we are? Don't you see what (misfortune) has overtaken us? Moses (peace be upon him) would say to them: Verily. my Lord is angry as He had never been angry before and would never be angry afterwards. I, in fact, killed a person whom I had not been ordered to kill. I am concerned with myself, I am concerned with myself. You better go to Jesus (peace be upon him). They would come to Jesus and would say: O Jesus, thou art the messenger of Allah and thou conversed with people in the cradle, (thou art) His Word which I-Ie sent down upon Mary. and (thou art) the Spirit from Him; so intercede for us with thy Lord. Don't you see (the trouble) in which we are? Don't you see (the misfortune) that has overtaken us? Jesus (peace be upon him) would say: Verily, my Lord is angry today as He had never been angry before or would ever be angry afterwards. He mentioned no sin of his. (He simply said: ) I am concerned with myself, I am concerned with myself; you go to someone else: better go to Muhammad (ﷺ). They would come to me and say: O Mahammad, thou art the messenger of Allah and the last of the apostles. Allah has pardoned thee all thy previous and later sins. Intercede for us with thy Lord; don't you see in which (trouble) we are? Don't you see what (misfortune) has overtaken us? I shall then set off and come below the Throne and fall down prostrate before my Lord; then Allah would reveal to me and inspire me with some of His Praises and Glorifications which He had not revealed to anyone before me. He would then say: Muhammad, raise thy head; ask and it would be granted; intercede and intercession would be accepted I would then raise my head and say: O my Lord, my people, my people. It would be said: O Muhammad, bring in by the right gate of Paradise those of your people who would have no account to render. They would share with the people some other door besides this door. The Prophet then said: By Him in Whose Hand is the life of Muhammad, verify the distance between two door leaves of the Paradise is as great as between Mecca and Hajar, or as between Mecca and Busra. [Al-Bukhari and Muslim]
وعنه قال‏:‏ كنا مع رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم في دعوة، فرفع إليه الذراع، وكانت تعجبه، فنهس منها نهسة وقال‏:‏ أنا سيد الناس يوم القيامة، هل تدرون مم ذاك‏؟‏ يجمع الله الأولين والآخرين في صعيد واحد، فيبصرهم الناظر، ويسمعهم الداعي، وتدنوا منهم الشمس، فيبلغ الناس من الغم والكرب ما لا يطيقون ولا يحتملون ، فيقول الناس‏:‏ ألا ترون إلى ما أنتم فيه إلى ما بلغكم، ألا تنظرون من يشفع لكم إلى ربكم‏؟‏ فيقول بعض الناس لبعض‏:‏ أبوكم آدم، ويأتونه فيقولون‏:‏ يا آدم أنت أبو البشر، خلقك الله بيده، ونفخ فيك من روحه، وأمر الملائكة، فسجدوا لك وأسكنك الجنة، ألا تشفع لنا إلى ربك‏؟‏ ألا ترى ما نحن فيه، وما بلغنا‏؟‏ فقال‏:‏ إن ربي غضب غضباً لم يغضب قبله مثله، ولا يغضب بعده مثله، وإنه نهاني عن الشجرة، فعصيت، نفسي نفسي نفسي، اذهبوا إلى غيري، إذهبوا إلى نوح، فيأتون نوحا فيقولون‏:‏ يا نوح ، أنت أول الرسل إلى أهل الأرض، وقد سماك الله عبداً شكوراً، ألا ترى ما نحن فيه، ألا ترى ما بلغنا ألا تشفع لنا إلى ربك‏؟‏ فيقول‏:‏ إن ربي غضب اليوم غضباً لم يغضب قبله مثله، ولن يغضب بعده مثله، وإنه قد كانت لي دعوة دعوت بها على قومي، نفسي نفسي نفسي، اذهبوا إلى غيري، اذهبوا إلى إبراهيم فيأتون إبراهيم فيقولون‏:‏ يا إبراهيم أنت نبي الله وخليله من أهل الأرض اشفع لنا إلى ربك، ألا ترى ما نحن فيه‏؟‏ فيقول لهم‏:‏ إن ربي غضب اليوم غضباً لم يغضب قبله مثله، ولن يغضب بعده مثله، وإني كنت كذبت ثلاث كذبات، نفسي نفسي نفسي، اذهبوا إلى غيري، اذهبوا إلى موسى، فيأتون موسى، فيقولون‏:‏ يا موسى أنت رسول الله فضلك الله ...
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1866
In-book reference : Book 18, Hadith 59
Sahih Muslim 2425 a

Salim b. 'Abdullah reported on the authority of his father:

We were in the habit of calling Zaid b. Harith as Zaid b. Muhammad until it was revealed in the Qur'an:" Call them by the names of their fathers. This is more equitable with Allah" (This hadith has been transmitted on the authority of Qutaiba b. Sa'd)
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا يَعْقُوبُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ الْقَارِيُّ، عَنْ مُوسَى بْنِ عُقْبَةَ، عَنْ سَالِمِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، أَنَّهُ كَانَ يَقُولُ مَا كُنَّا نَدْعُو زَيْدَ بْنَ حَارِثَةَ إِلاَّ زَيْدَ بْنَ مُحَمَّدٍ حَتَّى نَزَلَ الْقُرْآنُ ‏{‏ ادْعُوهُمْ لآبَائِهِمْ هُوَ أَقْسَطُ عِنْدَ اللَّهِ‏}‏ قَالَ الشَّيْخُ أَبُو أَحْمَدَ مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عِيسَى أَخْبَرَنَا أَبُو الْعَبَّاسِ السَّرَّاجُ وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ يُوسُفَ الدُّوَيْرِيُّ قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ بِهَذَا الْحَدِيثِ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2425a
In-book reference : Book 44, Hadith 92
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 31, Hadith 5956
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3064
Narrated 'Ali:
"Abu Jahl said to the Prophet (SAW): 'We do not deny you, but we deny what you came with.' So Allah Most High revealed: It is not you that they deny but is Allah's Ayat which the wrong-doers reject (6:33)."
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو كُرَيْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا مُعَاوِيَةُ بْنُ هِشَامٍ، عَنْ سُفْيَانَ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ نَاجِيَةَ بْنِ كَعْبٍ، عَنْ عَلِيٍّ، أَنَّ أَبَا جَهْلٍ، قَالَ لِلنَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِنَّا لاَ نُكَذِّبُكَ وَلَكِنْ نُكَذِّبُ بِمَا جِئْتَ بِهِ فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ ‏:‏ ‏(‏ إِِنَّهُمْ لاَ يُكَذِّبُونَكَ وَلَكِنَّ الظَّالِمِينَ بِآيَاتِ اللَّهِ يَجْحَدُونَ ‏)‏ ‏.‏

حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ مَنْصُورٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ مَهْدِيٍّ، عَنْ سُفْيَانَ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ نَاجِيَةَ، أَنَّ أَبَا جَهْلٍ، قَالَ لِلنَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَذَكَرَ نَحْوَهُ وَلَمْ يَذْكُرْ فِيهِ عَنْ عَلِيٍّ وَهَذَا أَصَحُّ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3064
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 116
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 44, Hadith 3064
Bulugh al-Maram 738
Ka'b bin 'Ujrah (RAA) narrated, ‘I was carried to the Prophet (P.B.U.H.) and the lice were falling over my face. He said, “I did not know that your disease is hurting you as much as what I see. Can you sacrifice a sheep?” I said, ‘No.’ He then said. “Fast for three days or feed six poor people, half a Sa’ each.” Agreed upon.
وَعَنْ كَعْبِ بْنِ عُجْرَةَ ‏- رضى الله عنه ‏- قَالَ: { حُمِلْتُ إِلَى رَسُولِ اَللَّهِ ‏- صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏-وَالْقَمْلُ يَتَنَاثَرُ عَلَى وَجْهِي, فَقَالَ: " مَا كُنْتُ أَرَى اَلْوَجَعَ بَلَغَ بِكَ مَا أَرَى, تَجِدُ شَاةً ? قُلْتُ: لَا.‏ قَالَ: " فَصُمْ ثَلَاثَةَ أَيَّامٍ, أَوْ أَطْعِمْ سِتَّةَ مَسَاكِينَ, لِكُلِّ مِسْكِينٍ نِصْفُ صَاعٍ " } مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ 1‏ .‏
Reference : Bulugh al-Maram 738
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 31
English translation : Book 6, Hadith 757
Sahih al-Bukhari 4779

Narrated Abu Huraira:

Allah's Apostle said, "Allah said, 'I have prepared for my pious worshipers such things as no eye has ever seen, no ear has ever heard of, and nobody has ever thought of." Abu Huraira added: If you wish you can read:-- 'No soul knows what is kept hidden (in reserve) for them of joy as reward for what they used to do.' 32.17.

حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ أَبِي الزِّنَادِ، عَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ قَالَ اللَّهُ تَبَارَكَ وَتَعَالَى أَعْدَدْتُ لِعِبَادِي الصَّالِحِينَ مَا لاَ عَيْنٌ رَأَتْ، وَلاَ أُذُنٌ سَمِعَتْ، وَلاَ خَطَرَ عَلَى قَلْبِ بَشَرٍ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ اقْرَءُوا إِنْ شِئْتُمْ ‏{‏فَلاَ تَعْلَمُ نَفْسٌ مَا أُخْفِيَ لَهُمْ مِنْ قُرَّةِ أَعْيُنٍ‏}‏‏.‏ وَحَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الزِّنَادِ عَنِ الأَعْرَجِ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ قَالَ اللَّهُ مِثْلَهُ‏.‏ قِيلَ لِسُفْيَانَ رِوَايَةً‏.‏ قَالَ فَأَىُّ شَىْءٍ قَالَ أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ قَرَأَ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ قُرَّاتِ أَعْيُنٍ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4779
In-book reference : Book 65, Hadith 301
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 60, Hadith 302
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 5615
Abu Huraira reported God's messenger as saying, "In paradise there is a tree in whose shade a rider can travel for a hundred years without reaching the end of it, and the length of a bow of one of you in paradise is better than that on which the sun rises or sets." (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِن فِي الْجَنَّةِ شَجَرَةً يَسِيرُ الرَّاكِبُ فِي ظِلِّهَا مِائَةَ عَامٍ لَا يَقْطَعُهَا وَلَقَابَ قَوْسِ أَحَدِكُمْ فِي الْجَنَّةِ خَيْرٌ مِمَّا طَلَعَتْ عَلَيْهِ الشَّمْسُ أَو تغرب» . مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5615
In-book reference : Book 28, Hadith 88
Sunan Ibn Majah 4048
It was narrated that Ziyad bin Labid said:
“The Prophet (saw) mentioned something and said: ‘That will be at the time when knowledge (of Qur’an) disappears.’ I said: ‘O Messenger of Allah, how will knowledge disappear when we read the Qur’an and teach it to our children, until the Day of Resurrection?’ He said: ‘May your mother be bereft of you, Ziyad! I thought that you were the wisest man in Al- Madinah. Is it not the case that these Jews and Christians read the Tawrah and the Injil, but they do not act upon anything of what is in them?’”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا وَكِيعٌ، حَدَّثَنَا الأَعْمَشُ، عَنْ سَالِمِ بْنِ أَبِي الْجَعْدِ، عَنْ زِيَادِ بْنِ لَبِيدٍ، قَالَ ذَكَرَ النَّبِيُّ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ شَيْئًا فَقَالَ ‏"‏ ذَاكَ عِنْدَ أَوَانِ ذَهَابِ الْعِلْمِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ وَكَيْفَ يَذْهَبُ الْعِلْمُ وَنَحْنُ نَقْرَأُ الْقُرْآنَ وَنُقْرِئُهُ أَبْنَاءَنَا وَيُقْرِئُهُ أَبْنَاؤُنَا أَبْنَاءَهُمْ إِلَى يَوْمِ الْقِيَامَةِ قَالَ ‏"‏ ثَكِلَتْكَ أُمُّكَ زِيَادُ إِنْ كُنْتُ لأَرَاكَ مِنْ أَفْقَهِ رَجُلٍ بِالْمَدِينَةِ أَوَلَيْسَ هَذِهِ الْيَهُودُ وَالنَّصَارَى يَقْرَءُونَ التَّوْرَاةَ وَالإِنْجِيلَ لاَ يَعْمَلُونَ بِشَىْءٍ مِمَّا فِيهِمَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Da’if (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 4048
In-book reference : Book 36, Hadith 123
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 36, Hadith 4048
Musnad Ahmad 107
Shuraih bin 'Ubaid narrated that 'Umar bin al-Khattab .رضي الله عنه said:
I went out looking for the Messenger of Allah ﷺ before I became Muslim, and I found that he had reached the mosque before me. I stood behind him and he started to recite Sooratal-Haqqah, and I was amazed by the way in which the Qur'an was composed. I said: By Allah, this man is a poet as Quraish said. Then he recited: `That this is verily, the word of an honoured Messenger [i.e. Jibreel (Gabriel) or Muhammad which he has brought from Allah]. It is not the word of a poet, little is that you believe!” [al-Haqqah 69:40-41]. I said: (He is a) soothsayer. He said: “Nor is it the word of a soothsayer (or a foreteller), little is that you remember! This is the Revelation sent down from the Lord of the 'Alameen (mankind, jinn and all that exists). And if he (Muhammad ﷺ) had forged a false saying concerning Us (Allah). We surely would have seized him by his right hand (or with power and might), And then We certainly would have cut off his life artery (aorta), And none of you could have withheld Us from (punishing) him...” [al-Haqqah 69:42—47]. lle said: Then I felt an overwhelming attraction to Islam.
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْمُغِيرَةِ، حَدَّثَنَا صَفْوَانُ، حَدَّثَنَا شُرَيْحُ بْنُ عُبَيْدٍ، قَالَ قَالَ عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ خَرَجْتُ أَتَعَرَّضُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَبْلَ أَنْ أُسْلِمَ فَوَجَدْتُهُ قَدْ سَبَقَنِي إِلَى الْمَسْجِدِ فَقُمْتُ خَلْفَهُ فَاسْتَفْتَحَ سُورَةَ الْحَاقَّةِ فَجَعَلْتُ أَعْجَبُ مِنْ تَأْلِيفِ الْقُرْآنِ قَالَ فَقُلْتُ هَذَا وَاللَّهِ شَاعِرٌ كَمَا قَالَتْ قُرَيْشٌ قَالَ فَقَرَأَ ‏{‏إِنَّهُ لَقَوْلُ رَسُولٍ كَرِيمٍ وَمَا هُوَ بِقَوْلِ شَاعِرٍ قَلِيلًا مَا تُؤْمِنُونَ‏}‏ قَالَ قُلْتُ كَاهِنٌ قَالَ ‏{‏وَلَا بِقَوْلِ كَاهِنٍ قَلِيلًا مَا تَذَكَّرُونَ تَنْزِيلٌ مِنْ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ وَلَوْ تَقَوَّلَ عَلَيْنَا بَعْضَ الْأَقَاوِيلِ لَأَخَذْنَا مِنْهُ بِالْيَمِينِ ثُمَّ لَقَطَعْنَا مِنْهُ الْوَتِينَ فَمَا مِنْكُمْ مِنْ أَحَدٍ عَنْهُ حَاجِزِينَ‏}‏ إِلَى آخِرِ السُّورَةِ قَالَ فَوَقَعَ الْإِسْلَامُ فِي قَلْبِي كُلَّ مَوْقِعٍ‏.‏
Grade: Dai'f (Darussalam) [ because it is interrupted] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 107
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 25

Yahya related to me from Malik from Hisham ibn Urwa that his father never brought food or drink, nor even a remedy which he ate or drank but that he said, "Praise be to Allah who has guided us and fed us and given us to drink and blessed us. Allah is greater. O Allah! We have found Your blessing with every evil, give us every good in the morning and evening. We ask You for its completion and its gratitude. There is no good except Your good. There is no god other than You, the God of the salihun and the Lord of the Worlds. Praise be to Allah. There is no god but Allah. What Allah wills. There is no power except in Allah. O Allah! Bless us in what You have provided us with and protect us from the punishment of the Fire!"

Al-hamdu lillahi-lladhi hadana wa at amana wa saqana wa naamana. Allahu akbar. Allahumma'l fatna nimatik bi-kulli sharr. Fa asbahna minha wa amsayna bi-kulli khayr. Nasaluka tamamaha wa shukraha. La khayr illa khayruk. Wa la ilaha ghayruk. Ilaha'-saliheen wa rabba'l-alameen. Al-hamdu lillah. Wa la ilaha illa'llah. Ma sha'Allah. Wa la quwwata illa billah. Allahumma barik lana fima razaqtana. Waqina adhaba'n-nar.

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ هِشَامِ بْنِ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، أَنَّهُ كَانَ لاَ يُؤْتَى أَبَدًا بِطَعَامٍ وَلاَ شَرَابٍ حَتَّى الدَّوَاءُ فَيَطْعَمَهُ أَوْ يَشْرَبَهُ إِلاَّ قَالَ الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ الَّذِي هَدَانَا وَأَطْعَمَنَا وَسَقَانَاوَنَعَّمَنَا اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُمَّ أَلْفَتْنَا نِعْمَتُكَ بِكُلِّ شَرٍّ فَأَصْبَحْنَا مِنْهَا وَأَمْسَيْنَا بِكُلِّ خَيْرٍ نَسْأَلُكَ تَمَامَهَا وَشُكْرَهَا لاَ خَيْرَ إِلاَّ خَيْرُكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكَ إِلَهَ الصَّالِحِينَ وَرَبَّ الْعَالَمِينَ الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ وَلاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ مَا شَاءَ اللَّهُ وَلاَ قُوَّةَ إِلاَّ بِاللَّهِ اللَّهُمَّ بَارِكْ لَنَا فِيمَا رَزَقْتَنَا وَقِنَا عَذَابَ النَّارِ ‏.‏ قَالَ يَحْيَى سُئِلَ مَالِكٌ هَلْ تَأْكُلُ الْمَرْأَةُ مَعَ غَيْرِ ذِي مَحْرَمٍ مِنْهَا أَوْ مَعَ غُلاَمِهَا فَقَالَ مَالِكٌ لَيْسَ بِذَلِكَ بَأْسٌ إِذَا كَانَ ذَلِكَ عَلَى وَجْهِ مَا يُعْرَفُ لِلْمَرْأَةِ أَنْ تَأْكُلَ مَعَهُ مِنَ الرِّجَالِ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَقَدْ تَأْكُلُ الْمَرْأَةُ مَعَ زَوْجِهَا وَمَعَ غَيْرِهِ مِمَّنْ يُؤَاكِلُهُ أَوْ مَعَ أَخِيهَا عَلَى مِثْلِ ذَلِكَ وَيُكْرَهُ لِلْمَرْأَةِ أَنْ تَخْلُوَ مَعَ الرَّجُلِ لَيْسَ بَيْنَهُ وَبَيْنَهَا حُرْمَةٌ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 49, Hadith 34
Arabic reference : Book 49, Hadith 1708
Sahih al-Bukhari 2690

Narrated Sahl bin Sa`d:

There was a dispute amongst the people of the tribe of Bani `Amr bin `Auf. The Prophet went to them along with some of his companions in order to make peace between them. The time for the prayer became due but the Prophet did not turn up; Bilal pronounced the Adhan (i.e. call) for the prayer but the Prophet did not turn up, so Bilal went to Abu Bakr and said, "The time for the prayer is due and the Prophet i detained, would you lead the people in the prayer?" Abu Bakr replied, "Yes, you wish." So, Bilal pronounced the Iqama of the prayer and Abu Bakr went ahead (to lead the prayer), but the Prophet came walking among the rows till he joined the first row. The people started clapping and they clapped too much, and Abu Bakr used not to look hither and thither in the prayer, but he turned round and saw the Prophet standing behind him. The Prophet beckoned him with his hand to keep on praying where he was. Abu Bakr raised his hand and praised Allah and then retreated till he came in the (first) row, and the Prophet went ahead and lead the people in the prayer. When the Prophet finished the prayer, he turned towards the people and said, "O people! When something happens to you during the prayer, you start clapping. Really clapping is (permissible) for women only. If something happens to one of you in his prayer, he should say: 'Subhan Allah', (Glorified be Allah), for whoever hears him (saying so) will direct his attention towards him. O Abu Bakr! What prevented you from leading the people in the prayer when I beckoned to you (to continue)?" Abu Bakr replied, "It did not befit the son of Abu Quhafa to lead the prayer in front of the Prophet.

حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدُ بْنُ أَبِي مَرْيَمَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو غَسَّانَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو حَازِمٍ، عَنْ سَهْلِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ ـ رضى الله عنه أَنَّ أُنَاسًا، مِنْ بَنِي عَمْرِو بْنِ عَوْفٍ كَانَ بَيْنَهُمْ شَىْءٌ، فَخَرَجَ إِلَيْهِمُ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي أُنَاسٍ مِنْ أَصْحَابِهِ يُصْلِحُ بَيْنَهُمْ، فَحَضَرَتِ الصَّلاَةُ، وَلَمْ يَأْتِ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم، فَجَاءَ بِلاَلٌ، فَأَذَّنَ بِلاَلٌ بِالصَّلاَةِ، وَلَمْ يَأْتِ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَجَاءَ إِلَى أَبِي بَكْرٍ فَقَالَ إِنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم حُبِسَ، وَقَدْ حَضَرَتِ الصَّلاَةُ فَهَلْ لَكَ أَنْ تَؤُمَّ النَّاسَ فَقَالَ نَعَمْ إِنْ شِئْتَ‏.‏ فَأَقَامَ الصَّلاَةَ فَتَقَدَّمَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ، ثُمَّ جَاءَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَمْشِي فِي الصُّفُوفِ، حَتَّى قَامَ فِي الصَّفِّ الأَوَّلِ، فَأَخَذَ النَّاسُ بِالتَّصْفِيحِ حَتَّى أَكْثَرُوا، وَكَانَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ لاَ يَكَادُ يَلْتَفِتُ فِي الصَّلاَةِ، فَالْتَفَتَ فَإِذَا هُوَ بِالنَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَرَاءَهُ فَأَشَارَ إِلَيْهِ بِيَدِهِ، فَأَمَرَهُ يُصَلِّي كَمَا هُوَ، فَرَفَعَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ يَدَهُ، فَحَمِدَ اللَّهَ، ثُمَّ رَجَعَ الْقَهْقَرَى وَرَاءَهُ حَتَّى دَخَلَ فِي الصَّفِّ، وَتَقَدَّمَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَصَلَّى بِالنَّاسِ، فَلَمَّا فَرَغَ أَقْبَلَ عَلَى النَّاسِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ يَا أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ مَا لَكُمْ إِذَا نَابَكُمْ شَىْءٌ فِي صَلاَتِكُمْ أَخَذْتُمْ ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 2690
In-book reference : Book 53, Hadith 1
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 3, Book 49, Hadith 855
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 2182 b

Asma' reported:

I performed the household duties of Zubair and he had a horse; I used to look after it. Nothing was more burdensome for me than looking after the horse I used to bring grass for it and looked after it, then I got a servant as Allah's Apustle (may peace be upon him) had some prisoners of war in his possession. He gave me a female servant. She (the female servant) then began to look after the horse and thus relieved me of this burden. A person came and he said: Mother of 'Abdullah, I am a destitute person and I intend that I should start business under the shadow of your house. I (Asma') said: If I grant you permission, Zubair may not agree to that, so you come and make a demand of it when Zubair is also present there. He came accordingly find said: Mother of 'Abdullah. I am a destitute person. I intend to start t mall business in the shadow of your house. I said: Is there not in Medina (any place for starting the business) except my house? Zubair said: Why is it that you prohibit the destitute man to start business here? So he started business and he (earned so much) that we sold our slave-girl to him There came Zubair to me while the money was in my lap. He said: Give this to me. I said: (I intend) to spend it as charity.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عُبَيْدٍ الْغُبَرِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ، عَنِ ابْنِ أَبِي مُلَيْكَةَ، أَنَّ أَسْمَاءَ، قَالَتْ كُنْتُ أَخْدُمُ الزُّبَيْرَ خِدْمَةَ الْبَيْتِ وَكَانَ لَهُ فَرَسٌ وَكُنْتُ أَسُوسُهُ فَلَمْ يَكُنْ مِنَ الْخِدْمَةِ شَىْءٌ أَشَدَّ عَلَىَّ مِنْ سِيَاسَةِ الْفَرَسِ كُنْتُ أَحْتَشُّ لَهُ وَأَقُومُ عَلَيْهِ وَأَسُوسُهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ ثُمَّ إِنَّهَا أَصَابَتْ خَادِمًا جَاءَ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم سَبْىٌ فَأَعْطَاهَا خَادِمًا ‏.‏ قَالَتْ كَفَتْنِي سِيَاسَةَ الْفَرَسِ فَأَلْقَتْ عَنِّي مَئُونَتَهُ فَجَاءَنِي رَجُلٌ فَقَالَ يَا أُمَّ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ إِنِّي رَجُلٌ فَقِيرٌ أَرَدْتُ أَنْ أَبِيعَ فِي ظِلِّ دَارِكِ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ إِنِّي إِنْ رَخَّصْتُ لَكَ أَبَى ذَاكَ الزُّبَيْرُ فَتَعَالَ فَاطْلُبْ إِلَىَّ وَالزُّبَيْرُ شَاهِدٌ فَجَاءَ فَقَالَ يَا أُمَّ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ إِنِّي رَجُلٌ فَقِيرٌ أَرَدْتُ أَنْ أَبِيعَ فِي ظِلِّ دَارِكِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَتْ مَا لَكَ بِالْمَدِينَةِ إِلاَّ دَارِي فَقَالَ لَهَا الزُّبَيْرُ مَا لَكِ أَنْ تَمْنَعِي رَجُلاً فَقِيرًا يَبِيعُ فَكَانَ يَبِيعُ إِلَى أَنْ كَسَبَ فَبِعْتُهُ الْجَارِيَةَ فَدَخَلَ عَلَىَّ الزُّبَيْرُ وَثَمَنُهَا فِي حَجْرِي ‏.‏ فَقَالَ هَبِيهَا لِي ‏.‏ قَالَتْ إِنِّي قَدْ تَصَدَّقْتُ بِهَا ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2182b
In-book reference : Book 39, Hadith 47
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 26, Hadith 5418
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 2130
It was narrated that Ibn 'Abbas said:
"The Messenger of Allah said: "The Messenger of Allah said: Do not fast before Ramadan. Fast when you see it and stop fasting when you see it, and if clouds prevent you from seeing it, then complete Thirty (Days)."'
أَخْبَرَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الأَحْوَصِ، عَنْ سِمَاكٍ، عَنْ عِكْرِمَةَ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ لاَ تَصُومُوا قَبْلَ رَمَضَانَ صُومُوا لِلرُّؤْيَةِ وَأَفْطِرُوا لِلرُّؤْيَةِ فَإِنْ حَالَتْ دُونَهُ غَيَايَةٌ فَأَكْمِلُوا ثَلاَثِينَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 2130
In-book reference : Book 22, Hadith 41
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 22, Hadith 2132
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3223
Narrated 'Aishah:
It was narrated from 'Aishah that Abu Hudhaifah bin 'Utbah bin Rabi'ah bin 'Abd Shams --who was one of those who had been present at Badr with the Messenger of Allah-- adopted Salim and married him to his brother's daughter, Hind bint Al-Walid bin 'Utbah bin Rabi'ah bin 'Abd Shams, and he was a freed slave of an Ansari woman --as the Messenger of Allah had adopted Zaid. During the Jahiliyyah, if a man adopted someone, the people would call him his son, and he would inherit from his legacy, until Allah, the Mighty and Sublime, revealed about that: 'Call them by (the names of) their fathers, that is more just with Allah. But if you know not their fathers' (names, call them) your brothers in Faith and Mawalikum (your freed slaves)." Then if a person's father's name was not known, he would be their freed slave and brother in faith.
أَخْبَرَنَا عِمْرَانُ بْنُ بَكَّارِ بْنِ رَاشِدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْيَمَانِ، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا شُعَيْبٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي عُرْوَةُ بْنُ الزُّبَيْرِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، أَنَّ أَبَا حُذَيْفَةَ بْنَ عُتْبَةَ بْنِ رَبِيعَةَ بْنِ عَبْدِ شَمْسٍ، - وَكَانَ مِمَّنْ شَهِدَ بَدْرًا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم - تَبَنَّى سَالِمًا وَأَنْكَحَهُ ابْنَةَ أَخِيهِ هِنْدَ بِنْتَ الْوَلِيدِ بْنِ عُتْبَةَ بْنِ رَبِيعَةَ بْنِ عَبْدِ شَمْسٍ وَهُوَ مَوْلًى لاِمْرَأَةٍ مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ كَمَا تَبَنَّى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم زَيْدًا وَكَانَ مَنْ تَبَنَّى رَجُلاً فِي الْجَاهِلِيَّةِ دَعَاهُ النَّاسُ ابْنَهُ فَوَرِثَ مِنْ مِيرَاثِهِ حَتَّى أَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ فِي ذَلِكَ ‏{‏ ادْعُوهُمْ لآبَائِهِمْ هُوَ أَقْسَطُ عِنْدَ اللَّهِ فَإِنْ لَمْ تَعْلَمُوا آبَاءَهُمْ فَإِخْوَانُكُمْ فِي الدِّينِ وَمَوَالِيكُمْ ‏}‏ فَمَنْ لَمْ يُعْلَمْ لَهُ أَبٌ كَانَ مَوْلًى وَأَخًا فِي الدِّينِ ‏.‏ مُخْتَصَرٌ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3223
In-book reference : Book 26, Hadith 28
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 26, Hadith 3225
Sunan Ibn Majah 2858
It was narrated from Ibn Buraidah that his father said:
“Whenever he appointed a man to lead a military detachment, the Messenger of Allah (saw) would advise him especially to fear Allah and treat the Muslims with him well. He (saw) said: ‘Fight in the Name of Allah and in the cause of Allah. Fight those how disbelieve in Allah. Fight but do not be treacherous, do not steal from the spoils of war, do not mutilate and do not kill children. When you meet your enemy from among the polytheists, call them to one of three things. Whichever of them they respond to, accept it from them and refrain from fighting them. Invite them to accept Islam, and if they respond then accept it from them and refrain from fighting them. Then invite them to leave their land and move to the land of the polytheists. Tell them that if they do that, then they will have the same rights and duties as the polytheists. If they refuse, then tell them that they will be like the Muslim Bedouins (who live in the desert), subject to the same rulings of Allah as the believers. But they will have no share of Fay’* or war spoils, unless they fight alongside the Muslims. If they refuse to enter Islam, then ask them to pay the Poll-tax. If they do that, then accept it from them and refrain from fighting them. But if they refuse, then seek the help of Allah against them and fight them. If you lay siege to them and they want you to give them the protection of Allah and your Prophet, do not give them the protection of Allah and your Prophet, rather give them your protection and the protection of your father and your Companions, for if you violate your protection and the protection of your fathers, that is easier than violating the protection of Allah and the protection of His Messenger. If you lay siege to them and they want you to let them come out with a promise of the judgement of Allah and His Messenger (saw), do not offer them a promise of the judgement of Allah and His Messenger (saw), rather offer them your judgement, because you do not know if you will actually pass (the same as) Allah’s judgement regarding them or not.’”

Another chain reports a similar hadith.

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ يَحْيَى، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ يُوسُفَ الْفِرْيَابِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ عَلْقَمَةَ بْنِ مَرْثَدٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ بُرَيْدَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا أَمَّرَ رَجُلاً عَلَى سَرِيَّةٍ أَوْصَاهُ فِي خَاصَّةِ نَفْسِهِ بِتَقْوَى اللَّهِ وَمَنْ مَعَهُ مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ خَيْرًا فَقَالَ ‏"‏ اغْزُوا بِاسْمِ اللَّهِ وَفِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ قَاتِلُوا مَنْ كَفَرَ بِاللَّهِ اغْزُوا وَلاَ تَغْدِرُوا وَلاَ تَغُلُّوا وَلاَ تُمَثِّلُوا وَلاَ تَقْتُلُوا وَلِيدًا وَإِذَا أَنْتَ لَقِيتَ عَدُوَّكَ مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ فَادْعُهُمْ إِلَى إِحْدَى ثَلاَثِ خِلاَلٍ أَوْ خِصَالٍ فَأَيَّتُهُنَّ أَجَابُوكَ إِلَيْهَا فَاقْبَلْ مِنْهُمْ وَكُفَّ عَنْهُمْ ادْعُهُمْ إِلَى الإِسْلاَمِ فَإِنْ أَجَابُوكَ فَاقْبَلْ مِنْهُمْ وَكُفَّ عَنْهُمْ ثُمَّ ادْعُهُمْ إِلَى التَّحَوُّلِ مِنْ دَارِهِمْ إِلَى دَارِ الْمُهَاجِرِينَ وَأَخْبِرْهُمْ إِنْ هُمْ فَعَلُوا ذَلِكَ أَنَّ لَهُمْ مَا لِلْمُهَاجِرِينَ وَأَنَّ عَلَيْهِمْ مَا عَلَى الْمُهَاجِرِينَ وَإِنْ أَبَوْا فَأَخْبِرْهُمْ أَنَّهُمْ يَكُونُونَ كَأَعْرَابِ الْمُسْلِمِينَ يَجْرِي عَلَيْهِمْ حُكْمُ اللَّهِ الَّذِي يَجْرِي عَلَى الْمُؤْمِنِينَ وَلاَ يَكُونُ لَهُمْ فِي الْفَىْءِ وَالْغَنِيمَةِ شَىْءٌ إِلاَّ أَنْ يُجَاهِدُوا مَعَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ فَإِنْ هُمْ أَبَوْا أَنْ يَدْخُلُوا فِي الإِسْلاَمِ فَسَلْهُمْ إِعْطَاءَ الْجِزْيَةِ فَإِنْ ...
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 2858
In-book reference : Book 24, Hadith 106
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 24, Hadith 2858
Sahih al-Bukhari 4731

Narrated Ibn `Abbas:

The Prophet said to Gabriel, "What prevents you from visiting us more often than you visit us now?" So there was revealed:-- 'And we (angels) descend not but by the command of your Lord. To Him belongs what is before us and what is behind us...'(19.64)

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو نُعَيْمٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عُمَرُ بْنُ ذَرٍّ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَبِي، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ جُبَيْرٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لِجِبْرِيلَ ‏"‏ مَا يَمْنَعُكَ أَنْ تَزُورَنَا أَكْثَرَ مِمَّا تَزُورُنَا فَنَزَلَتْ ‏{‏وَمَا نَتَنَزَّلُ إِلاَّ بِأَمْرِ رَبِّكَ لَهُ مَا بَيْنَ أَيْدِينَا وَمَا خَلْفَنَا‏}‏‏"‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4731
In-book reference : Book 65, Hadith 253
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 60, Hadith 255
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 4086

Narrated Abu Huraira:

The Prophet sent a Sariya of spies and appointed `Asim bin Thabit, the grandfather of `Asim bin `Umar bin Al-Khattab, as their leader. So they set out, and when they reached (a place) between 'Usfan and Mecca, they were mentioned to one of the branch tribes of Bani Hudhail called Lihyan. So, about one-hundred archers followed their traces till they (i.e. the archers) came to a journey station where they (i.e. `Asim and his companions) had encamped and found stones of dates they had brought as journey food from Medina. The archers said, "These are the dates of Medina," and followed their traces till they took them over. When `Asim and his companions were not able to go ahead, they went up a high place, and their pursuers encircled them and said, "You have a covenant and a promise that if you come down to us, we will not kill anyone of you." `Asim said, "As for me, I will never come down on the security of an infidel. O Allah! Inform Your Prophet about us." So they fought with them till they killed `Asim along with seven of his companions with arrows, and there remained Khubaib, Zaid and another man to whom they gave a promise and a covenant. So when the infidels gave them the covenant and promise, they came down. When they captured them, they opened the strings of their arrow bows and tied them with it. The third man who was with them said, "This is the first breach in the covenant," and refused to accompany them. They dragged him and tried to make him accompany them, but he refused, and they killed him. Then they proceeded on taking Khubaib and Zaid till they sold them in Mecca. The sons of Al-Harith bin `Amr bin Naufal bought Khubaib. It was Khubaib who had killed Al-Harith bin `Amr on the day of Badr. Khubaib stayed with them for a while as a captive till they decided unanimously to kill him. (At that time) Khubaib borrowed a razor from one of the daughters of Al- Harith to shave his pubic hair. She gave it to him. She said later on, "I was heedless of a little baby of mine, who moved towards Khubaib, and when it reached him, he put it on his thigh. When I saw it, I got scared so much that Khubaib noticed my distress while he was carrying the razor in his hand. He said 'Are you afraid that I will kill it? Allah willing, I will never do that,' " Later on she used to say, "I have never seen a captive better than Khubaib Once I saw him eating from a bunch of grapes although at that time no fruits were available at Mecca, and he was fettered with iron chains, and in fact, it was nothing but food bestowed upon him by Allah." So they took him out of the Sanctuary (of Mecca) to kill him. He said, "Allow me to offer a two-rak`at prayer." Then he went to them and said, "Had I not been afraid that you would think I was afraid of death, I would have prayed for a longer time." So it was Khubaib who first set the tradition of praying two rak`at before being executed. He then said, "O Allah! Count them one by one," and added, 'When I am being martyred as a Muslim, I do not care in what way I receive my death for Allah's Sake, because this death is in Allah's Cause. If He wishes, He will bless the cut limbs." Then `Uqba bin Al-Harith got up and martyred him. The narrator added: The Quraish (infidels) sent some people to `Asim in order to bring a part of his body so that his death might be known for certain, for `Asim had killed one of their chiefs on the day of Badr. But Allah sent a cloud of wasps which protected his body from their messengers who could not harm his body consequently.

حَدَّثَنِي إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ مُوسَى، أَخْبَرَنَا هِشَامُ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، عَنْ مَعْمَرٍ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ أَبِي سُفْيَانَ الثَّقَفِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ بَعَثَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم سَرِيَّةً عَيْنًا، وَأَمَّرَ عَلَيْهِمْ عَاصِمَ بْنَ ثَابِتٍ ـ وَهْوَ جَدُّ عَاصِمِ بْنِ عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَّابِ ـ فَانْطَلَقُوا حَتَّى إِذَا كَانَ بَيْنَ عُسْفَانَ وَمَكَّةَ ذُكِرُوا لَحِيٍّ مِنْ هُذَيْلٍ، يُقَالُ لَهُمْ بَنُو لَحْيَانَ، فَتَبِعُوهُمْ بِقَرِيبٍ مِنْ مِائَةِ رَامٍ، فَاقْتَصُّوا آثَارَهُمْ حَتَّى أَتَوْا مَنْزِلاً نَزَلُوهُ فَوَجَدُوا فِيهِ نَوَى تَمْرٍ تَزَوَّدُوهُ مِنَ الْمَدِينَةِ فَقَالُوا هَذَا تَمْرُ يَثْرِبَ‏.‏ فَتَبِعُوا آثَارَهُمْ حَتَّى لَحِقُوهُمْ، فَلَمَّا انْتَهَى عَاصِمٌ وَأَصْحَابُهُ لَجَئُوا إِلَى فَدْفَدٍ، وَجَاءَ الْقَوْمُ فَأَحَاطُوا بِهِمْ، فَقَالُوا لَكُمُ الْعَهْدُ وَالْمِيثَاقُ إِنْ نَزَلْتُمْ إِلَيْنَا أَنْ لاَ نَقْتُلَ مِنْكُمْ رَجُلاً‏.‏ فَقَالَ عَاصِمٌ أَمَّا أَنَا فَلاَ أَنْزِلُ فِي ذِمَّةِ كَافِرٍ، اللَّهُمَّ أَخْبِرْ عَنَّا نَبِيَّكَ‏.‏ فَقَاتَلُوهُمْ حَتَّى قَتَلُوا عَاصِمًا فِي سَبْعَةِ نَفَرٍ بِالنَّبْلِ، وَبَقِيَ خُبَيْبٌ، وَزَيْدٌ وَرَجُلٌ آخَرُ، فَأَعْطَوْهُمُ الْعَهْدَ وَالْمِيثَاقَ، فَلَمَّا أَعْطَوْهُمُ الْعَهْدَ وَالْمِيثَاقَ نَزَلُوا إِلَيْهِمْ، فَلَمَّا اسْتَمْكَنُوا مِنْهُمْ حَلُّوا أَوْتَارَ قِسِيِّهِمْ فَرَبَطُوهُمْ ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4086
In-book reference : Book 64, Hadith 130
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 5, Book 59, Hadith 412
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 4348
‘Abd Allah b. ‘Umar said :
The Messenger of Allah (saws) led us in the night prayer one night towards the end of his life. When he uttered the salutation, he got up and said : Have you seen this night of yours ? No one of those who are on the surface of the earth will survive at the ends of one hundred years. Ibn ‘Umar said: The people fell into fallacy by this statement of the Messenger of Allah (saws) about the traditions they used to narrate concerning one hundred years. The Messenger of Allah (saws) said: No one of those who are present today on the surface of the earth will survive, meaning when that century comes to and end.
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ حَنْبَلٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، أَخْبَرَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي سَالِمُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، وَأَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ أَنَّ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عُمَرَ، قَالَ صَلَّى بِنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ذَاتَ لَيْلَةٍ صَلاَةَ الْعِشَاءِ فِي آخِرِ حَيَاتِهِ فَلَمَّا سَلَّمَ قَامَ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ أَرَأَيْتُمْ لَيْلَتَكُمْ هَذِهِ فَإِنَّ عَلَى رَأْسِ مِائَةِ سَنَةٍ مِنْهَا لاَ يَبْقَى مِمَّنْ هُوَ عَلَى ظَهْرِ الأَرْضِ أَحَدٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ ابْنُ عُمَرَ فَوَهَلَ النَّاسُ فِي مَقَالَةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم تِلْكَ فِيمَا يَتَحَدَّثُونَ عَنْ هَذِهِ الأَحَادِيثِ عَنْ مِائَةِ سَنَةٍ وَإِنَّمَا قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لاَ يَبْقَى مِمَّنْ هُوَ الْيَوْمَ عَلَى ظَهْرِ الأَرْضِ يُرِيدُ أَنْ يَنْخَرِمَ ذَلِكَ الْقَرْنُ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 4348
In-book reference : Book 39, Hadith 58
English translation : Book 38, Hadith 4334
Sunan an-Nasa'i 2499
It was narrated from 'Amr bin Shu'aib, from his father that his grandfather said:
"Hilal came to the Messenger of Allah with one-tenth of the honey and asked him to protect a valley for him that was called Salabah. 'The Messenger of Allah protected that valley for him. When 'Umar bin Al-Khattab became the Khalifah, sufyan bin Wahb wrote the 'Umar and asked him (about that), and Umar wrote: 'If the gives me what he used to give to the Messenger of Allah, one-tenth of his honey, I will protect Salahab for him, otherwise they are just bees and anyone who wants to may eat of it."'
أَخْبَرَنِي الْمُغِيرَةُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ أَبِي شُعَيْبٍ، عَنْ مُوسَى بْنِ أَعْيَنَ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْحَارِثِ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ شُعَيْبٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ جَدِّهِ، قَالَ جَاءَ هِلاَلٌ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِعُشُورِ نَحْلٍ لَهُ وَسَأَلَهُ أَنْ يَحْمِيَ لَهُ وَادِيًا يُقَالُ لَهُ سَلَبَةُ فَحَمَى لَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ذَلِكَ الْوَادِيَ فَلَمَّا وَلِيَ عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ كَتَبَ سُفْيَانُ بْنُ وَهْبٍ إِلَى عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَّابِ يَسْأَلُهُ فَكَتَبَ عُمَرُ إِنْ أَدَّى إِلَيْكَ مَا كَانَ يُؤَدِّي إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنْ عُشْرِ نَحْلِهِ فَاحْمِ لَهُ سَلَبَةَ ذَلِكَ وَإِلاَّ فَإِنَّمَا هُوَ ذُبَابُ غَيْثٍ يَأْكُلُهُ مَنْ شَاءَ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 2499
In-book reference : Book 23, Hadith 65
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 23, Hadith 2501
Sunan Ibn Majah 1917
It was narrated from Al-Harith from his father that when when the Messenger of Allah (saws) married Umm Salamah, he stayed with her for three days, then he said:
You are not insignificant in your husband's eyes. If you wish, I will stay with you for seven days, but then I will stay with my other wives for seven days too.”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ الْقَطَّانُ، عَنْ سُفْيَانَ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الْمَلِكِ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ أَبِي بَكْرِ بْنِ الْحَارِثِ بْنِ هِشَامٍ - عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أُمِّ سَلَمَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ لَمَّا تَزَوَّجَ أُمَّ سَلَمَةَ أَقَامَ عِنْدَهَا ثَلاَثًا وَقَالَ ‏ "‏ لَيْسَ بِكِ عَلَى أَهْلِكِ هَوَانٌ إِنْ شِئْتِ سَبَّعْتُ لَكِ وَإِنْ سَبَّعْتُ لَكِ سَبَّعْتُ لِنِسَائِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 1917
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 73
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 9, Hadith 1917
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3221
Narrated Abu Hurairah:
that the Prophet (SAW) said: "Verily Musa, peace be upon him, was a shy and modest man, who would never show anything of his skin out of modesty. Some of the Children of Isra'il annoyed him by saying: 'He only keeps himself covered because of some defect in his skin, either leprosy, a scrotal hernia or some other defect.' Allah [the Mighty and Sublime] wanted to free Musa from what they were saying about him. One day Musa, [peace be upon him], was alone. He took off his garment, and put it on a rock, then he took a bath. When he had finished, he turned back to pick up his garment, but the rock moved away, taking his garment with it. Musa picked up his staff, and chased the rock saying: 'My garment, O you rock! My garment, O you rock!' Until he reached a group of the Children of Isra'il who saw him naked, and discovered that he was the best of those whom Allah had created." He said: "The rock stood still, he took his garment and put it on. He started striking the rock with his staff, and by Allah, the marks of that beating were left on the rock; three, four, or five. This is what is referred to in the Ayah: ' O you who believe! Be not like those who annoyed Musa, but Allah freed him from what they had alleged, and he was honourable before Allah (33:69).'"
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ بْنُ حُمَيْدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا رَوْحُ بْنُ عُبَادَةَ، عَنْ عَوْفٍ، عَنِ الْحَسَنِ، وَمُحَمَّدٍ، وَخِلاَسٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ أَنَّ مُوسَى عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ كَانَ رَجُلاً حَيِيًّا سِتِّيرًا مَا يُرَى مِنْ جِلْدِهِ شَيْءٌ اسْتِحْيَاءً مِنْهُ فَآذَاهُ مَنْ آذَاهُ مِنْ بَنِي إِسْرَائِيلَ فَقَالُوا مَا يَسْتَتِرُ هَذَا السِّتْرَ إِلاَّ مِنْ عَيْبٍ بِجِلْدِهِ إِمَّا بَرَصٌ وَإِمَّا أُدْرَةٌ وَإِمَّا آفَةٌ وَإِنَّ اللَّهَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ أَرَادَ أَنْ يُبَرِّئَهُ مِمَّا قَالُوا وَإِنَّ مُوسَى عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ خَلاَ يَوْمًا وَحْدَهُ فَوَضَعَ ثِيَابَهُ عَلَى حَجَرٍ ثُمَّ اغْتَسَلَ فَلَمَّا فَرَغَ أَقْبَلَ إِلَى ثِيَابِهِ لِيَأْخُذَهَا وَإِنَّ الْحَجَرَ عَدَا بِثَوْبِهِ فَأَخَذَ مُوسَى عَصَاهُ فَطَلَبَ الْحَجَرَ فَجَعَلَ يَقُولُ ثَوْبِي حَجَرُ ثَوْبِي حَجَرُ حَتَّى انْتَهَى إِلَى مَلإٍ مِنْ بَنِي إِسْرَائِيلَ فَرَأَوْهُ عُرْيَانًا أَحْسَنَ النَّاسِ خَلْقًا وَأَبْرَأَهُ مِمَّا كَانُوا يَقُولُونَ قَالَ وَقَامَ الْحَجَرُ فَأَخَذَ ثَوْبَهُ وَلَبِسَهُ وَطَفِقَ بِالْحَجَرِ ضَرْبًا بِعَصَاهُ فَوَاللَّهِ إِنَّ بِالْحَجَرِ لَنَدَبًا مِنْ أَثَرِ عَصَاهُ ثَلاَثًا أَوْ أَرْبَعًا أَوْ خَمْسًا فَذَلِكَ قَوْلُهُ تَعَالَى ‏:‏ ‏(‏ يا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا لاَ تَكُونُوا كَالَّذِينَ آذَوْا مُوسَى فَبَرَّأَهُ اللَّهُ مِمَّا قَالُوا وَكَانَ عِنْدَ ...
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3221
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 273
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 44, Hadith 3221
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3706
Narrated 'Uthman bin 'Abdullah bin Mawhab:
"A man among the people of Egypt performed Hajj to the House, and saw a group sitting, so he said: 'Who are these?' They said: 'The Quraish.' He said: 'So who is this old man?' They said: 'Ibn 'Umar.' So he went to him and said: 'I will ask you about something, so inform me. I ask you by Allah! By the sanctity of this House! Do you know that 'Uthman fled on the Day of (the battle of) Uhud?' He said: 'Yes.' He said: 'Do you know that he was absent from the Pledge of Ar-Ridwan, that he did not witness it?' He said: 'Yes.' He said: 'Do you know that he was absent on the Day of (the battle of) Badr and did not participate in it?' He said: 'Yes.' So he said: 'Allah is Great' So Ibn 'Umar said to him: 'Come, so I can clarify to you what you have asked about. As for his fleeing on the Day of (the battle of) Uhud, then I bear witness that Allah has pardoned him and forgiven him. As for his being absent on the Day of (the battle of) Badr, then he was married to the daughter of the Messenger of Allah (SAW). So the Messenger of Allah (SAW) said to him: "You have the reward of a man who participated in (the battle of) Badr, and his share (spoils of war)." [And he ordered him to stay behind with her, as she was ill]. As for his being absent from the Pledge of Ar-Ridwan, then if there was anyone more revered in Makkah than 'Uthman, then the Messenger of Allah (SAW) would have sent him instead of 'Uthman. The Messenger of Allah (SAW) sent 'Uthman [to Makkah], and the Pledge of Ar-Ridwan was after 'Uthman had departed for Makkah." He said: "So the Messenger of Allah (SAW) said with his right hand: "This is the hand of 'Uthman," and he put it upon his own hand, and said: "This is for 'Uthman."' He said to him: "Go now, and take this (clarification) with you."
حَدَّثَنَا صَالِحُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَوَانَةَ، عَنْ عُثْمَانَ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَوْهَبٍ، أَنَّ رَجُلاً، مِنْ أَهْلِ مِصْرَ حَجَّ الْبَيْتَ فَرَأَى قَوْمًا جُلُوسًا فَقَالَ مَنْ هَؤُلاَءِ قَالُوا قُرَيْشٌ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَمَنْ هَذَا الشَّيْخُ قَالُوا ابْنُ عُمَرَ ‏.‏ فَأَتَاهُ فَقَالَ إِنِّي سَائِلُكَ عَنْ شَيْءٍ فَحَدِّثْنِي أَنْشُدُكَ اللَّهَ بِحُرْمَةِ هَذَا الْبَيْتِ أَتَعْلَمُ أَنَّ عُثْمَانَ فَرَّ يَوْمَ أُحُدٍ قَالَ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَتَعْلَمُ أَنَّهُ تَغَيَّبَ عَنْ بَيْعَةِ الرِّضْوَانِ فَلَمْ يَشْهَدْهَا قَالَ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَتَعْلَمُ أَنَّهُ تَغَيَّبَ يَوْمَ بَدْرٍ فَلَمْ يَشْهَدْ قَالَ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ لَهُ ابْنُ عُمَرَ تَعَالَ أُبَيِّنْ لَكَ مَا سَأَلْتَ عَنْهُ أَمَّا فِرَارُهُ يَوْمَ أُحُدٍ فَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ اللَّهَ قَدْ عَفَا عَنْهُ وَغَفَرَ لَهُ وَأَمَّا تَغَيُّبُهُ يَوْمَ بَدْرٍ فَإِنَّهُ كَانَتْ عِنْدَهُ - أَوْ تَحْتَهُ - ابْنَةُ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ لَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ لَكَ أَجْرُ رَجُلٍ شَهِدَ بَدْرًا وَسَهْمُهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَأَمَرَهُ أَنْ يَخْلُفَ عَلَيْهَا وَكَانَتْ عَلِيلَةً وَأَمَّا تَغَيُّبُهُ عَنْ بَيْعَةِ الرِّضْوَانِ فَلَوْ كَانَ أَحَدٌ أَعَزَّ بِبَطْنِ مَكَّةَ مِنْ عُثْمَانَ لَبَعَثَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مَكَانَ عُثْمَانَ بَعَثَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عُثْمَانَ ...
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3706
In-book reference : Book 49, Hadith 102
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 46, Hadith 3706
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2774
Narrated Jabir:
that the Messenger of Allah (SAW) said: "Do you have Anmat?" I said: "Where would we get Anmat from?" He said: "Soon you will have Anmat" He said: "I would say to my wife: 'Remove your Anmat from my sight.' But she would say: 'Did not the Messenger of Allah (SAW) say: "Indeed you shall soon have Anmat?" He said: "So I left it."
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ مَهْدِيٍّ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ الْمُنْكَدِرِ، عَنْ جَابِرٍ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ هَلْ لَكُمْ أَنْمَاطٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ وَأَنَّى تَكُونُ لَنَا أَنْمَاطٌ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَمَا إِنَّهَا سَتَكُونُ لَكُمْ أَنْمَاطٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَأَنَا أَقُولُ لاِمْرَأَتِي أَخِّرِي عَنِّي أَنْمَاطَكِ فَتَقُولُ أَلَمْ يَقُلِ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِنَّهَا سَتَكُونُ لَكُمْ أَنْمَاطٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَأَدَعُهَا ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2774
In-book reference : Book 43, Hadith 44
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 41, Hadith 2774
Sunan Abi Dawud 1342
Narrated Sa'd bin Hisham:

I divorced my wife. I then came to Medina to sell my land that was there so that I could buy arms and fight in battle. I met a group of the Companions of the Prophet (saws). They said: Six persons of us intended to do so (i.e. divorce their wives and purchase weapons), but the Prophet (saws) prohibited them. He said: For you in the Messenger of Allah there is an excellent model. I then came to Ibn 'Abbas and asked him about the witr observed by the Prophet (saws). He said: I point to you a person who is most familiar with the witr observed by the Messenger of Allah (saws). Go to 'Aishah. While going to her I asked Hakim b. Aflah to accompany me. He refused, but I adjured him. He, therefore, went along with me. We sought permission to enter upon 'Aishah. She said: Who is this ? He said: Hakim b. Aflah. She asked: Who is with you ? He replied: Sa'd b. Hisham. She said: Hisham son of 'Amir who was killed in the Battle of Uhud. I said: Yes. She said: What a good man 'Amir was! I said: Mother of faithful, tell me about the character of the Messenger of Allah (saws). She asked: Do you not recite the Quran ? The character of Messenger of Allah (saws) was the Qur'an. I asked: Tell me about his vigil and prayer at night. She replied: Do you not recite: "O thou folded in garments" (73:1). I said: Why not ?

When the opening of this Surah was revealed, the Companions stood praying (most of the night) until their fett swelled, and the concluding verses were not revealed for twelve months from heaven. At last the concluding verses were revealed and the prayer at night became voluntary after it was obligatory. I said: Tell me about the witr of the Prophet (saws). She replied: He used to pray eight rak'ahs, sitting only during the eighth of them. Then he would stand up and pray another rak'ahs. He would sit only after the eighth and the ninth rak'ahs. He would utter salutation only after the ninth rak'ah. He would then pray two rak'ahs sitting and that made eleven rak'ahs, O my son. But when he grew old and became fleshy he observed a witr of seven, sitting only in sixth and seventh rak'ahs, and would utter salutation only after the seventh rak'ah. He would then pray two rak'ahs sitting, and that made nine rak'ahs, O my son. The Messenger of Allah (saws) would not pray through a whole night, or recite the whole Qur'an in a night or fast a complete month except in Ramadan. When he offered prayer, he would do that regularly. When he was overtaken by sleep at night, he would pray twelve rak'ahs.

The narrator said: I came to Ibn 'Abbas and narrated all this to him. By Allah, this is really a tradition. Has I been on speaking terms with her, I would have come to her and heard it from her mouth. I said: If I knew that you were not on speaking terms with her, I would have never narrated it to you.

حَدَّثَنَا حَفْصُ بْنُ عُمَرَ، حَدَّثَنَا هَمَّامٌ، حَدَّثَنَا قَتَادَةُ، عَنْ زُرَارَةَ بْنِ أَوْفَى، عَنْ سَعْدِ بْنِ هِشَامٍ، قَالَ ‏:‏ طَلَّقْتُ امْرَأَتِي فَأَتَيْتُ الْمَدِينَةَ لأَبِيعَ عَقَارًا كَانَ لِي بِهَا، فَأَشْتَرِيَ بِهِ السِّلاَحَ وَأَغْزُوَ، فَلَقِيتُ نَفَرًا مِنْ أَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالُوا ‏:‏ قَدْ أَرَادَ نَفَرٌ مِنَّا سِتَّةٌ أَنْ يَفْعَلُوا ذَلِكَ فَنَهَاهُمُ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَقَالَ ‏:‏ ‏ "‏ لَقَدْ كَانَ لَكُمْ فِي رَسُولِ اللَّهِ أُسْوَةٌ حَسَنَةٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَأَتَيْتُ ابْنَ عَبَّاسٍ فَسَأَلْتُهُ عَنْ وِتْرِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏:‏ أَدُلُّكَ عَلَى أَعْلَمِ النَّاسِ بِوِتْرِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأْتِ عَائِشَةَ رضى الله عنها ‏.‏ فَأَتَيْتُهَا فَاسْتَتْبَعْتُ حَكِيمَ بْنَ أَفْلَحَ فَأَبَى فَنَاشَدْتُهُ فَانْطَلَقَ مَعِي، فَاسْتَأْذَنَّا عَلَى عَائِشَةَ، فَقَالَتْ ‏:‏ مَنْ هَذَا قَالَ ‏:‏ حَكِيمُ بْنُ أَفْلَحَ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ ‏:‏ وَمَنْ مَعَكَ قَالَ ‏:‏ سَعْدُ بْنُ هِشَامٍ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ ‏:‏ هِشَامُ بْنُ عَامِرٍ الَّذِي قُتِلَ يَوْمَ أُحُدٍ قَالَ قُلْتُ ‏:‏ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ ‏:‏ نِعْمَ الْمَرْءُ كَانَ عَامِرًا ‏.‏ قَالَ قُلْتُ ‏:‏ يَا أُمَّ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ حَدِّثِينِي عَنْ خُلُقِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏ قَالَتْ ‏:‏ أَلَسْتَ تَقْرَأُ الْقُرْآنَ فَإِنَّ خُلُقَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ الْقُرْآنَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ...
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1342
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 93
English translation : Book 5, Hadith 1337
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 461
Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "None of you will be saved by his actions?" "Not even you, Messenger of Allah?" they asked. "Not even me," he replied, "unless Allah covers me with mercy from Him. But act correctly and wisely and worship in the morning and evening and during part of the night. Keep to a middle path and you will arrive."
حَدَّثَنَا آدَمُ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي ذِئْبٍ، عَنْ سَعِيدٍ الْمَقْبُرِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ‏:‏ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏:‏ لَنْ يُنَجِّي أَحَدًا مِنْكُمْ عَمَلٌ، قَالُوا‏:‏ وَلاَ أَنْتَ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ، قَالَ‏:‏ وَلاَ أَنَا، إِلاَّ أَنْ يَتَغَمَّدَنِي اللَّهُ مِنْهُ بِرَحْمَةٍ، فَسَدِّدُوا وَقَارِبُوا وَاغْدُوا وَرُوحُوا، وَشَيْءٌ مِنَ الدُّلْجَةِ، وَالْقَصْدَ الْقَصْدَ تَبْلُغُوا‏.‏
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 461
In-book reference : Book 25, Hadith 20
English translation : Book 25, Hadith 461
Sunan Ibn Majah 2937
It was narrated that Duba’ah said:
“The Messenger of Allah (saw) entered upon me when I was unwell. He said: ‘Do you intend to perform Hajj this year?’ I said: ‘I am sick, O Messenger of Allah.’ He said: ‘Go for Hajj and say: “I will exit Ihram from the point where I am prevented.’”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ فُضَيْلٍ، وَوَكِيعٌ، عَنْ هِشَامِ بْنِ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ ضُبَاعَةَ، قَالَتْ دَخَلَ عَلَىَّ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ وَأَنَا شَاكِيَةٌ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَمَا تُرِيدِينَ الْحَجَّ الْعَامَ ‏"‏ قُلْتُ إِنِّي لَعَلِيلَةٌ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ حُجِّي وَقُولِي مَحِلِّي حَيْثُ تَحْبِسُنِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 2937
In-book reference : Book 25, Hadith 56
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 25, Hadith 2937
Mishkat al-Masabih 909
‘Abdallah b. Mas'ud said:
When we prayed with the Prophet we said,* “Peace be to God before it is supplicated for His servants; peace be to Gabriel; peace be to Michael; peace be to so and so.” When the Prophet finished he turned his face to us and said: Do not say, “Peace be to God”, for God Himself is Peace. When one of you sits during the prayer he should say, “The adorations of the tongue, acts of worship and all good things are due to God. Peace be upon you, O Prophet, and God’s mercy and blessings. Peace be upon us and upon God’s upright servants (for when he says that it reaches every upright servant in heaven and earth). I testify that there is no god but God, and I testify that Muhammad is His servant and Messenger.” Then he may choose any supplication which pleases him and offer it. * I.e. at the tashahhud. (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ قَالَ: كُنَّا إِذَا صَلَّيْنَا مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قُلْنَا السَّلَامُ عَلَى اللَّهِ قبل عباده السَّلَام على جِبْرِيل السَّلَام على مِيكَائِيل السَّلَام على فلَان وَفُلَان فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَقْبَلَ عَلَيْنَا بِوَجْهِهِ قَالَ: «لَا تَقُولُوا السَّلَامُ عَلَى اللَّهِ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ هُوَ السَّلَامُ فَإِذَا جَلَسَ أَحَدُكُمْ فِي الصَّلَاةِ فَلْيَقُلِ التَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِّبَاتُ السَّلَامُ عَلَيْكَ أَيُّهَا النَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ السَّلَامُ عَلَيْنَا وَعَلَى عِبَادِ اللَّهِ الصَّالِحِينَ فَإِنَّهُ إِذَا قَالَ ذَلِكَ أَصَابَ كُلَّ عَبْدٍ صَالِحٍ فِي السَّمَاءِ وَالْأَرْضِ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ ثُمَّ لْيَتَخَيَّرْ مِنَ الدُّعَاءِ أَعْجَبَهُ إِلَيْهِ فيدعوه»
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 909
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 332
Sunan an-Nasa'i 2370
It was narrated from 'Ubaidullah that:
he heard Ibn 'Abbas, when he was asked about the fast of 'Ashura' say: "I do not know that the Prophet fasted any day because of its virtue, except this day" meaning the month of Ramadan and the day of Ashura.'
أَخْبَرَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ ابْنَ عَبَّاسٍ، وَسُئِلَ، عَنْ صِيَامِ، عَاشُورَاءَ قَالَ مَا عَلِمْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم صَامَ يَوْمًا يَتَحَرَّى فَضْلَهُ عَلَى الأَيَّامِ إِلاَّ هَذَا الْيَوْمَ يَعْنِي شَهْرَ رَمَضَانَ وَيَوْمَ عَاشُورَاءَ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 2370
In-book reference : Book 22, Hadith 281
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 22, Hadith 2372
Sahih Muslim 2396

Sa'd b. Waqqas reported that Umar sought permission from Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) to visit him when some women of the Quraish were busy in talking with him and raising their voices above his Voiee. When'Umar sought permission they stood up and went hurriedly behind the curtain. Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) gave him permission smilingly. Thereupon 'Umar said:

Allah's Messenger, may Allah keep you happy all your life. Then Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: I wonder at these women who were with me and no sooner did they hear your voice, they immediately went behind the curtain. Thereupon 'Umar said: Allah's Messenger, you have more right that they should fear you. Then Umar (addressing the women) said: O ye enemies of yourselves, do you fear me and fear not the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him)? They said: Yes, you are harsh and strict as compared to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). Thereupon, Allah's Messenger (maypeace be upon him) said: By Him in Whose Hand is my life, if satan would encounter you in the way he would certainly take a different way from that of yours.
حَدَّثَنَا مَنْصُورُ بْنُ أَبِي مُزَاحِمٍ، حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ يَعْنِي ابْنَ سَعْدٍ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا حَسَنٌ، الْحُلْوَانِيُّ وَعَبْدُ بْنُ حُمَيْدٍ قَالَ عَبْدٌ أَخْبَرَنِي وَقَالَ، حَسَنٌ حَدَّثَنَا يَعْقُوبُ، - وَهُوَ ابْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ بْنِ سَعْدٍ - حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، عَنْ صَالِحٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي عَبْدُ الْحَمِيدِ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، بْنِ زَيْدٍ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدَ بْنَ سَعْدِ بْنِ أَبِي وَقَّاصٍ، أَخْبَرَهُ أَنَّ أَبَاهُ سَعْدًا قَالَ اسْتَأْذَنَ عُمَرُ عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَعِنْدَهُ نِسَاءٌ مِنْ قُرَيْشٍ يُكَلِّمْنَهُ وَيَسْتَكْثِرْنَهُ عَالِيَةً أَصْوَاتُهُنَّ فَلَمَّا اسْتَأْذَنَ عُمَرُ قُمْنَ يَبْتَدِرْنَ الْحِجَابَ فَأَذِنَ لَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَرَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَضْحَكُ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ أَضْحَكَ اللَّهُ سِنَّكَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ عَجِبْتُ مِنْ هَؤُلاَءِ اللاَّتِي كُنَّ عِنْدِي فَلَمَّا سَمِعْنَ صَوْتَكَ ابْتَدَرْنَ الْحِجَابَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ عُمَرُ فَأَنْتَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَحَقُّ أَنْ يَهَبْنَ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ عُمَرُ أَىْ عَدُوَّاتِ أَنْفُسِهِنَّ أَتَهَبْنَنِي وَلاَ تَهَبْنَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قُلْنَ نَعَمْ أَنْتَ أَغْلَظُ وَأَفَظُّ مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ مَا لَقِيَكَ ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2396
In-book reference : Book 44, Hadith 32
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 31, Hadith 5899
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 2350
Abu Dharr reported God’s messenger as stating that God most high says, “My servants, all of you are astray except him whom I have guided, but if you ask me for guidance I will guide you; all of you are poor except him whom I have enriched, but if you ask of me I will give you provision; all of you are sinners except him whom I have preserved [from sin], but if any of you knows that I have power to pardon and ask my pardon I will pardon him, and I do not care; if the first and the last of you, the living and the dead among you, those of you who are fresh and those of you who are withered, 3 had all hearts as pious as the heart of the most pious of my servants, that would not add as much as a gnat’s wing to my dominion; if the first and last of you, the living and the dead among you, those of you who are fresh and those of you who are withered, had all hearts as wretched as the heart of the most wretched of my servants, that would not diminish as much as a gnat’s wing from my dominion; if the first and last of you, the living and the dead among you, those of you who are fresh and those of you who are withered, were gathered in one plain, each one of you asking all he could hope for, and I were to grant the request of each of you who asked, that would cause no more diminution in my dominion than if one of you passed by the sea and, after dipping a needle in it, took it out, that being because I am generous and glorious, doing what I wish. My giving is speech and my punishment is speech. My command to a thing when I want it is just to say to it ‘Be’ and it comes into being.” [cf. Qur’an, xvi, 40; xxxvi, 82.] 3. i.e., young and old. Ahmad, Tirmidhi and Ibn Majah transmitted it.
وَعَنْ أَبِي ذَرٍّ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " يَقُولُ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى يَا عِبَادِي كُلُّكُمْ ضَالٌّ إِلَّا مَنْ هَدَيْتُ فَاسْأَلُونِي الْهُدَى أَهْدِكُمْ وَكُلُّكُمْ فُقَرَاءُ إِلَّا مَنْ أَغْنَيْتُ فَاسْأَلُونِي أُرْزَقْكُمْ وَكُلُّكُمْ مُذْنِبٌ إِلَّا مَنْ عَافَيْتُ فَمَنْ عَلِمَ مِنْكُمْ أَنِّي ذُو قُدْرَةٍ عَلَى الْمَغْفِرَةِ فَاسْتَغْفَرَنِي غَفَرْتُ لَهُ وَلَا أُبَالِي وَلَوْ أَنَّ أَوَّلَكُمْ وَآخِرَكُمْ وَحَيَّكُمْ وَمَيِّتَكُمْ وَرَطْبَكُمْ وَيَابِسَكُمُ اجْتَمَعُوا عَلَى أَتْقَى قَلْبِ عَبْدٍ مِنْ عبَادي مَا زَاد فِي ملكي جنَاح بعوضةولو أَنَّ أَوَّلَكُمْ وَآخِرَكُمْ وَحَيَّكُمْ وَمَيِّتَكُمْ وَرَطْبَكُمْ وَيَابِسَكُمُ اجْتَمَعُوا عَلَى أَشْقَى قَلْبِ عَبْدٍ مِنْ عِبَادِي مَا نَقَصَ ذَلِكَ مِنْ مُلْكِي جَنَاحَ بَعُوضَةٍ. وَلَوْ أَنَّ أَوَّلَكُمْ وَآخِرَكُمْ وَحَيَّكُمْ وَمَيِّتَكُمْ وَرَطْبَكُمْ وَيَابِسَكُمُ اجْتَمَعُوا فِي صَعِيدٍ وَاحِدٍ فَسَأَلَ كُلُّ إِنْسَانٍ مِنْكُمْ مَا بَلَغَتْ أُمْنِيَّتُهُ فَأَعْطَيْتُ كُلَّ سَائِلٍ مِنْكُمْ مَا نَقَصَ ذَلِكَ مِنْ مُلْكِي إِلَّا كَمَا لَوْ أَنَّ أَحَدَكُمْ مَرَّ بِالْبَحْرِ فَغَمَسَ فِيهِ إِبْرَةً ثُمَّ رَفَعَهَا ذَلِكَ بِأَنِّي جَوَادٌ مَاجِدٌ أَفْعَلُ مَا أُرِيدُ عَطَائِي كَلَامٌ وَعَذَابِي كَلَامٌ إِنَّمَا أَمْرِي لِشَيْءٍ إِذَا أَرَدْتُ أَنْ أَقُولَ لَهُ (كُنْ فَيَكُونُ) رَوَاهُ أَحْمَدُ وَالتِّرْمِذِيّ وَابْن مَاجَه
  لم تتمّ دراسته   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2350
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 123
Sunan an-Nasa'i 150
It was narrated from Abu Hurairah that the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) went out to the graveyeard and said:
"Peace be upon you, abode of believing people. If Allah wills, we shall join you soon. Would that I had seen our brothers." They said: "O Messenger of Allah, are we not your brother?" He said: "You are my Companions. My brothers are those who have not come yet. And I will reach the Hawd before you." They said: "O Messenger of Allah, how will you know those of your Ummah who come after you?" He said: "Don't you think that if a man has a horse with a white blaze and white feet among horses that are solid black, he will recognize his horse?" They said: "Of course." He said: "They will come on the Day of Resurrection with glittering white faces and glittering white hands and feet because of Wudu', and I will reach the Hawd before them."
أَخْبَرَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنِ الْعَلاَءِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم خَرَجَ إِلَى الْمَقْبُرَةِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكُمْ دَارَ قَوْمٍ مُؤْمِنِينَ وَإِنَّا إِنْ شَاءَ اللَّهُ بِكُمْ لاَحِقُونَ وَدِدْتُ أَنِّي قَدْ رَأَيْتُ إِخْوَانَنَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَلَسْنَا إِخْوَانَكَ قَالَ ‏"‏ بَلْ أَنْتُمْ أَصْحَابِي وَإِخْوَانِي الَّذِينَ لَمْ يَأْتُوا بَعْدُ وَأَنَا فَرَطُهُمْ عَلَى الْحَوْضِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ كَيْفَ تَعْرِفُ مَنْ يَأْتِي بَعْدَكَ مِنْ أُمَّتِكَ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَرَأَيْتَ لَوْ كَانَ لِرَجُلٍ خَيْلٌ غُرٌّ مُحَجَّلَةٌ فِي خَيْلٍ بُهْمٍ دُهْمٍ أَلاَ يَعْرِفُ خَيْلَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالُوا بَلَى ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَإِنَّهُمْ يَأْتُونَ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ غُرًّا مُحَجَّلِينَ مِنَ الْوُضُوءِ وَأَنَا فَرَطُهُمْ عَلَى الْحَوْضِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 150
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 151
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 1, Hadith 150
Sunan Ibn Majah 2867
‘Awf bin Malik Al-Ashja’i said:
We were with the Prophet (saw) – seven or eight or nine of us – and he said: ‘Will you not give pledge to the Messenger of Allah?’ So we stretched forth our hands and someone said: ‘O Messenger of Allah, we have already given you our pledge. On what basis shall we give this pledge?’ He said: ‘(On the basis that) you will worship Allah and not associate anything with Him, you will establish the five daily prayers, you will listen and obey’ – then he spoke some words under his breath – ‘and you will not ask the people for anything.’ He said: ‘I saw some of that group. If he dropped his whip he would not ask anyone to pick it up for him.’”
حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامُ بْنُ عَمَّارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا الْوَلِيدُ بْنُ مُسْلِمٍ، حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ التَّنُوخِيُّ، عَنْ رَبِيعَةَ بْنِ يَزِيدَ، عَنْ أَبِي إِدْرِيسَ الْخَوْلاَنِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي مُسْلِمٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي الْحَبِيبُ الأَمِينُ، - أَمَّا هُوَ إِلَىَّ فَحَبِيبٌ وَأَمَّا هُوَ عِنْدِي فَأَمِينٌ - عَوْفُ بْنُ مَالِكٍ الأَشْجَعِيُّ قَالَ كُنَّا عِنْدَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم سَبْعَةً أَوْ ثَمَانِيَةً أَوْ تِسْعَةً فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَلاَ تُبَايِعُونَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَبَسَطْنَا أَيْدِيَنَا فَقَالَ قَائِلٌ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّا قَدْ بَايَعْنَاكَ فَعَلاَمَ نُبَايِعُكَ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَنْ تَعْبُدُوا اللَّهَ وَلاَ تُشْرِكُوا بِهِ شَيْئًا وَتُقِيمُوا الصَّلَوَاتِ الْخَمْسَ وَتَسْمَعُوا وَتُطِيعُوا - وَأَسَرَّ كَلِمَةً خُفْيَةً - وَلاَ تَسْأَلُوا النَّاسَ شَيْئًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَلَقَدْ رَأَيْتُ بَعْضَ أُولَئِكَ النَّفَرِ يَسْقُطُ سَوْطُهُ فَلاَ يَسْأَلُ أَحَدًا يُنَاوِلُهُ إِيَّاهُ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 2867
In-book reference : Book 24, Hadith 115
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 24, Hadith 2867
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3220
Narrated Abu Mas'ud Al-Ansari:
"The Messenger of Allah (SAW) came to us while we were sitting in a gathering of Sa'd bin 'Ubadah. Bashir bin Sa'd said: 'Allah ordered us to say Salat upon you, so how do we say Salat upon you?'" The Messenger of Allah (SAW) was silent, until we thought that we had not even asked him. Then the Messenger of Allah (SAW) said: 'Say: O Allah! Send Salat upon Muhammad and upon Muhammad's family just as you have sent [upon Ibrahim and] upon Ibrahim's family. And bless Muhammad and Muhammad's family just as you have blessed [Ibrahim and] Ibrahim's family among the nations. Indeed you are praised, the glorious.' And the Salam is as you have learned.'"
حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ مُوسَى الأَنْصَارِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا مَعْنٌ، حَدَّثَنَا مَالِكُ بْنُ أَنَسٍ، عَنْ نُعَيْمِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ الْمُجْمِرِ، أَنَّ مُحَمَّدَ بْنَ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ زَيْدٍ الأَنْصَارِيَّ، وَعَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ زَيْدٍ الَّذِي، كَانَ أُرِيَ النِّدَاءَ بِالصَّلاَةِ أَخْبَرَهُ عَنْ أَبِي مَسْعُودٍ الأَنْصَارِيِّ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ أَتَانَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَنَحْنُ فِي مَجْلِسِ سَعْدِ بْنِ عُبَادَةَ فَقَالَ لَهُ بَشِيرُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ أَمَرَنَا اللَّهُ أَنْ نُصَلِّيَ عَلَيْكَ فَكَيْفَ نُصَلِّي عَلَيْكَ قَالَ فَسَكَتَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حَتَّى تَمَنَّيْنَا أَنَّهُ لَمْ يَسْأَلْهُ ثُمَّ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ قُولُوا اللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى آلِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ وَبَارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَا بَارَكْتَ عَلَى آلِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ فِي الْعَالَمِينَ إِنَّكَ حَمِيدٌ مَجِيدٌ وَالسَّلاَمُ كَمَا قَدْ عُلِّمْتُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ عَلِيٍّ وَأَبِي حُمَيْدٍ وَكَعْبِ بْنِ عُجْرَةَ وَطَلْحَةَ بْنِ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ وَأَبِي سَعِيدٍ وَزَيْدِ بْنِ خَارِجَةَ وَيُقَالُ ابْنُ جَارِيَةَ وَبُرَيْدَةَ ‏.‏ قَالَ هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3220
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 272
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 44, Hadith 3220
Sahih Muslim 715 o

Jabir b. 'Abdullah (Allah be pleased with them) reported:

I went on an expedition with Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him). He overtook me and I was on a water-carrying camel who had grown tired and did not walk (trot). He (the Holy Prophet) said to me: What is the matter with your camel? I said: It is sick. He (the Holy Prophet) stepped behind and drove it and prayed for it, and then it always moved ahead of other camels. He (then) said: How do you find your camel? I said: It is, by the grace of your prayer, all right. He said: Would you sell this (camel) to me? I felt shy (to say him," No" ) as we had no other camel for carrying water, but (later on) I said: Yes, and to I sold it to him on the condition that (I would be permitted) to ride it until I reached Madina. I said to him: Allah's Messenger, I am newly married, so I asked his permission (to go ahead of the caravan). He permitted me, and I reached Medina well in advance of other people, until I reached my destination. There my maternal uncle met me and asked me about the camel, and I told him what I had done with regard to it. He reproved me in this connection. He (Jabir) said: When I asked his permission (to go ahead of the caravan) Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) inquired of me whether I had married a virgin or a non-virgin. I said to him: I have married a non-virgin. He said: Why did you not marry a virgin who would have played with you and you would have played with her? I said to him: Allah's Messenger, my father died (or he fell as a martyr), and I have small sisters to (look after), so I did not like the idea that I should marry a woman who is like them and thus be not able to teach them manners and look after them properly. So I have married a non-virgin so that she should be able to look after them and teach them manners, When Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) came to Medina, I went to him in the morning with the camel. He paid me its price and returned that (the camel) to me.
حَدَّثَنَا عُثْمَانُ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، وَإِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، - وَاللَّفْظُ لِعُثْمَانَ - قَالَ إِسْحَاقُ أَخْبَرَنَا وَقَالَ، عُثْمَانُ حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرٌ، عَنْ مُغِيرَةَ، عَنِ الشَّعْبِيِّ، عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ غَزَوْتُ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَتَلاَحَقَ بِي وَتَحْتِي نَاضِحٌ لِي قَدْ أَعْيَا وَلاَ يَكَادُ يَسِيرُ قَالَ فَقَالَ لِي ‏"‏ مَا لِبَعِيرِكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ قُلْتُ عَلِيلٌ - قَالَ - فَتَخَلَّفَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَزَجَرَهُ وَدَعَا لَهُ فَمَازَالَ بَيْنَ يَدَىِ الإِبِلِ قُدَّامَهَا يَسِيرُ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقَالَ لِي ‏"‏ كَيْفَ تَرَى بَعِيرَكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ قُلْتُ بِخَيْرٍ قَدْ أَصَابَتْهُ بَرَكَتُكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَفَتَبِيعُنِيهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَاسْتَحْيَيْتُ وَلَمْ يَكُنْ لَنَا نَاضِحٌ غَيْرُهُ قَالَ فَقُلْتُ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ فَبِعْتُهُ إِيَّاهُ عَلَى أَنَّ لِي فَقَارَ ظَهْرِهِ حَتَّى أَبْلُغَ الْمَدِينَةَ - قَالَ - فَقُلْتُ لَهُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي عَرُوسٌ فَاسْتَأْذَنْتُهُ فَأَذِنَ لِي فَتَقَدَّمْتُ النَّاسَ إِلَى الْمَدِينَةِ حَتَّى انْتَهَيْتُ فَلَقِيَنِي خَالِي فَسَأَلَنِي عَنِ الْبَعِيرِ فَأَخْبَرْتُهُ بِمَا صَنَعْتُ فِيهِ فَلاَمَنِي فِيهِ - قَالَ - وَقَدْ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ لِي حِينَ اسْتَأْذَنْتُهُ ‏"‏ مَا تَزَوَّجْتَ أَبِكْرًا أَمْ ثَيِّبًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ لَهُ تَزَوَّجْتُ ثَيِّبًا ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَفَلاَ تَزَوَّجْتَ ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 715o
In-book reference : Book 22, Hadith 139
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 10, Hadith 3888
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 724
Abu Hurairah narrated that:
A man came and said: "O Messenger of Allah; I am ruined!" He said: "What has ruined you?" He said: "I had sexual relations with my wife during Ramadan." He said: "Are you able to free a slave?" He said, "No." He said: "Then are you able to fast for two consecutive months?" He said, "No." He said: "Then are you able to feed sixty needy people?" He said, "No." He said: "Sit." So he sat. A big basket full of dates was brought to the Prophet, and he said: "Give it in charity." So he said: "There is no one needier than us between its two mountains." So the Prophet laughing until his pre-molar teeth appeared, and he said: "Then take it to feed your family."
حَدَّثَنَا نَصْرُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ الْجَهْضَمِيُّ، وَأَبُو عَمَّارٍ وَالْمَعْنَى وَاحِدٌ وَاللَّفْظُ لَفْظُ أَبِي عَمَّارٍ قَالاَ أَخْبَرَنَا سُفْيَانُ بْنُ عُيَيْنَةَ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ حُمَيْدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ أَتَاهُ رَجُلٌ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ هَلَكْتُ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ وَمَا أَهْلَكَكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَقَعْتُ عَلَى امْرَأَتِي فِي رَمَضَانَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ هَلْ تَسْتَطِيعُ أَنْ تُعْتِقَ رَقَبَةً ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ لاَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَهَلْ تَسْتَطِيعُ أَنْ تَصُومَ شَهْرَيْنِ مُتَتَابِعَيْنِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ لاَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَهَلْ تَسْتَطِيعُ أَنْ تُطْعِمَ سِتِّينَ مِسْكِينًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ لاَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ اجْلِسْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَجَلَسَ فَأُتِيَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِعَرَقٍ فِيهِ تَمْرٌ - وَالْعَرَقُ الْمِكْتَلُ الضَّخْمُ قَالَ ‏"‏ تَصَدَّقْ بِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ مَا بَيْنَ لاَبَتَيْهَا أَحَدٌ أَفْقَرَ مِنَّا ‏.‏ قَالَ فَضَحِكَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم حَتَّى بَدَتْ أَنْيَابُهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَخُذْهُ فَأَطْعِمْهُ أَهْلَكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ وَعَائِشَةَ وَعَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى حَدِيثُ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ وَالْعَمَلُ عَلَى هَذَا الْحَدِيثِ عِنْدَ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ فِي مَنْ أَفْطَرَ فِي رَمَضَانَ مُتَعَمِّدًا مِنْ جِمَاعٍ وَأَمَّا مَنْ أَفْطَرَ مُتَعَمِّدًا مِنْ أَكْلٍ أَوْ شُرْبٍ فَإِنَّ ...
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 724
In-book reference : Book 8, Hadith 43
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 3, Hadith 724

Yahya related to me from Malik from Suhayl ibn Abi Salih from his father from Abu Hurayra that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "If Allah loves a slave, he says to Jibril, 'I love so-and-so, so love him,' so Jibril loves him and then calls out to the people of heaven, 'Allah loves so-and-so, so love him,' and the people of heaven love him, and then acceptance is placed in the Earth for him." When Allah is angry with a slave, Malik said, "I consider that he says the like of that about His anger."

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ سُهَيْلِ بْنِ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِذَا أَحَبَّ اللَّهُ الْعَبْدَ قَالَ لِجِبْرِيلَ قَدْ أَحْبَبْتُ فُلاَنًا فَأَحِبَّهُ ‏.‏ فَيُحِبُّهُ جِبْرِيلُ ثُمَّ يُنَادِي فِي أَهْلِ السَّمَاءِ إِنَّ اللَّهَ قَدْ أَحَبَّ فُلاَنًا فَأَحِبُّوهُ ‏.‏ فَيُحِبُّهُ أَهْلُ السَّمَاءِ ثُمَّ يُوضَعُ لَهُ الْقَبُولُ فِي الأَرْضِ ‏.‏ وَإِذَا أَبْغَضَ اللَّهُ الْعَبْدَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ لاَ أَحْسِبُهُ إِلاَّ أَنَّهُ قَالَ فِي الْبُغْضِ مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ ‏.‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 51, Hadith 15
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 51, Hadith 15
Arabic reference : Book 51, Hadith 1747

Yahya related to me from Malik that he had heard that a man said to Abdullah ibn Abbas, "I have divorced my wife by saying I divorce you a hundred times. What do you think my situation is?" Ibn Abbas said to him, "She was divorced from you by three pronouncements, and by the ninety-seven, you have mocked the ayat of Allah."

حَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّهُ بَلَغَهُ أَنَّ رَجُلاً، قَالَ لِعَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبَّاسٍ إِنِّي طَلَّقْتُ امْرَأَتِي مِائَةَ تَطْلِيقَةٍ فَمَاذَا تَرَى عَلَىَّ فَقَالَ لَهُ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ طَلُقَتْ مِنْكَ لِثَلاَثٍ وَسَبْعٌ وَتِسْعُونَ اتَّخَذْتَ بِهَا آيَاتِ اللَّهِ هُزُوًا ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 29, Hadith 1
Arabic reference : Book 29, Hadith 1153
Sunan Ibn Majah 1384
It was narrated that ‘Abdullah bin Abi Awfa Al-Aslami said:
“The Messenger of Allah (saw) came out to us and said: ‘Whoever has some need from Allah or from any of His creation, let him perform ablution and pray two Rak’ah, then let him say: La ilaha illallahul-Halimul- Karim. Subhan-Allahi Rabbil-‘arshil-‘azim. Al-hamdu Lillahi Rabbil-‘Alamin. Allahumma inni as’aluka mujibat rahmatika, wa ‘aza’ima maghfiratika, wal-ghanimata min kulli birrin, was-salamata min kulli ithmnin. As’aluka alla tada’a li dhanban illa ghafartahu, wa la hamman illa farrajtahu, wa la hajah hiya laka ridan illa qadaitaha li (None has the right to be worshipped but Allah, the Forbearing, the Most Generous. Glory is to Allah, the Lord of the Mighty Throne. Praise is to Allah, the Lord of the worlds. O Allah, I ask You for the means of Your mercy and forgiveness, the benefit of every good deed and safety from all sins. I ask You not to leave any sin of mine but You forgive it, or any distress but You relieve it, or any need that is pleasing to You but You meet it). Then he should ask Allah for whatever he wants in this world and in the Hereafter, for it is decreed.”
حَدَّثَنَا سُوَيْدُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَاصِمٍ الْعَبَّادَانِيُّ، عَنْ فَائِدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي أَوْفَى الأَسْلَمِيِّ، قَالَ خَرَجَ عَلَيْنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ مَنْ كَانَتْ لَهُ حَاجَةٌ إِلَى اللَّهِ أَوْ إِلَى أَحَدٍ مِنْ خَلْقِهِ فَلْيَتَوَضَّأْ وَلْيُصَلِّ رَكْعَتَيْنِ ثُمَّ لْيَقُلْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ الْحَلِيمُ الْكَرِيمُ سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَرْشِ الْعَظِيمِ الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَسْأَلُكَ مُوجِبَاتِ رَحْمَتِكَ وَعَزَائِمَ مَغْفِرَتِكَ وَالْغَنِيمَةَ مِنْ كُلِّ بِرٍّ وَالسَّلاَمَةَ مِنْ كُلِّ إِثْمٍ أَسْأَلُكَ أَلاَّ تَدَعَ لِي ذَنْبًا إِلاَّ غَفَرْتَهُ وَلاَ هَمًّا إِلاَّ فَرَّجْتَهُ وَلاَ حَاجَةً هِيَ لَكَ رِضًا إِلاَّ قَضَيْتَهَا لِي ثُمَّ يَسْأَلُ اللَّهَ مِنْ أَمْرِ الدُّنْيَا وَالآخِرَةِ مَا شَاءَ فَإِنَّهُ يُقَدَّرُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Da’if (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 1384
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 582
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 5, Hadith 1384
Sunan an-Nasa'i 5512
It was narrated from 'Abdullah bin 'Abbas that:
The Messenger of Allah [SAW] used to teach them this supplication as he would teach them a Surah of the Qur'an: "Say: 'Allahumma, inni na'uwdhu bika min 'adhabi jahannama, wa a'udhu bika min 'adhabil-qabri, wa a'udhu bika min fitnatil-masihid-dajjali, wa a'udhu bika min fitnatil-mahya wal-mamat (O Allah, we seek refuge with You from the torment of Hell, and I seek refuge with You from the torment of the grave, and I seek refuge with You from the tribulation of Al-Masihid-Dajjal, and I seek refuge with You from the trials of life and death.)'"
أَخْبَرَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ أَبِي الزُّبَيْرِ، عَنْ طَاوُسٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ يُعَلِّمُهُمْ هَذَا الدُّعَاءَ كَمَا يُعَلِّمُ السُّورَةَ مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ ‏ "‏ قُولُوا اللَّهُمَّ إِنَّا نَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ عَذَابِ جَهَنَّمَ وَأَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ عَذَابِ الْقَبْرِ وَأَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ فِتْنَةِ الْمَسِيحِ الدَّجَّالِ وَأَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ فِتْنَةِ الْمَحْيَا وَالْمَمَاتِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 5512
In-book reference : Book 50, Hadith 85
English translation : Vol. 6, Book 50, Hadith 5514
Sunan Ibn Majah 707
It was narrated from Salim, from his father, that:
The Prophet consulted the people as to how he could call them to the prayer. They suggested a horn, but he disliked that because of the Jews (because the Jews used a horn). Then they suggested a bell but he disliked that because of the Christians (because the Christians used a bell). Then that night the call to the prayer was shown in a dream to a man among the Ansar whose name was 'Abdullah bin Zaid, and to 'Umar bin Khattab. The Ansari man came to the Messenger of Allah at night, and the Messenger of Allah commanded Bilal to give the call to the prayer. (Da'if)Zuhri said: "Bilal added the phrase "As-salatu khairum minan-nawm (the prayer is better than sleep)" to the call for the morning prayer, and the Messenger of Allah approved of that." 'Umar said: "O Messenger of Allah, I saw the same as he did, but he beat me to it."
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ خَالِدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ الْوَاسِطِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ إِسْحَاقَ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ سَالِمٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ اسْتَشَارَ النَّاسَ لِمَا يُهِمُّهُمْ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ فَذَكَرُوا الْبُوقَ فَكَرِهَهُ مِنْ أَجْلِ الْيَهُودِ ثُمَّ ذَكَرُوا النَّاقُوسَ فَكَرِهَهُ مِنْ أَجْلِ النَّصَارَى فَأُرِيَ النِّدَاءَ تِلْكَ اللَّيْلَةَ رَجُلٌ مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ يُقَالُ لَهُ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ زَيْدٍ وَعُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ فَطَرَقَ الأَنْصَارِيُّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ لَيْلاً فَأَمَرَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ بِلاَلاً بِهِ فَأَذَّنَ ‏.‏ قَالَ الزُّهْرِيُّ وَزَادَ بِلاَلٌ فِي نِدَاءِ صَلاَةِ الْغَدَاةِ الصَّلاَةُ خَيْرٌ مِنَ النَّوْمِ فَأَقَرَّهَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏.‏ قَالَ عُمَرُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَدْ رَأَيْتُ مِثْلَ الَّذِي رَأَى وَلَكِنَّهُ سَبَقَنِي ‏.‏
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 707
In-book reference : Book 3, Hadith 2
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 3, Hadith 707

Yahya related to me from Malik from Zayd ibn Aslam from Ata ibn Yasar that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "If you are uncertain in the prayer and do not know whether you have prayed three or four rakas, then pray a raka and make two prostrations from the sitting position before the taslim. If the raka that you prayed was the fifth, then you make it even by these two sajdas, and if it was the fourth, then the two prostrations spite Shaytan."

حَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ أَسْلَمَ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِذَا شَكَّ أَحَدُكُمْ فِي صَلاَتِهِ فَلَمْ يَدْرِ كَمْ صَلَّى أَثَلاَثًا أَمْ أَرْبَعًا فَلْيُصَلِّي رَكْعَةً وَلْيَسْجُدْ سَجْدَتَيْنِ وَهُوَ جَالِسٌ قَبْلَ التَّسْلِيمِ فَإِنْ كَانَتِ الرَّكْعَةُ الَّتِي صَلَّى خَامِسَةً شَفَعَهَا بِهَاتَيْنِ السَّجْدَتَيْنِ وَإِنْ كَانَتْ رَابِعَةً فَالسَّجْدَتَانِ تَرْغِيمٌ لِلشَّيْطَانِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 3, Hadith 66
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 3, Hadith 66
Arabic reference : Book 3, Hadith 213
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3005
It was narrated that Salim Bin Abdullah said:
"Abdul Malik bin Marwan wrote to Al-Hajjaj bin Yusuf telling him not to go against Ibn Umar with regard to the Hajj. On the day of Arafat, Ibn Umar came to him when the sun had passed its zenith, and I was with him, and shouted near his cotton tent: 'Where is he?' Al-Hajjaj came out to him, wearing a wrap dyed with safflower. He said: 'What is the matter, O Abu Abdur Rahman?' He said: 'We have to move on if you want to follow Sunnah.' He said to him: 'At this hour?' He said: 'Yes.' He said: 'I will pour some water over my self (have a bath) then I will come out to you.' So he waited until he came, then he walked between my father and me, I said: 'If you want to follow the Sunnah, then deliver a short Khutbah and hasten to stand (in Arafat).' He started to look at Ibn Umar so that he could hear that, and when Ibn Umar noticed that he said: 'He is speaking the truth.'"
أَخْبَرَنَا يُونُسُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الأَعْلَى، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي أَشْهَبُ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي مَالِكٌ، أَنَّ ابْنَ شِهَابٍ، حَدَّثَهُ عَنْ سَالِمِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ كَتَبَ عَبْدُ الْمَلِكِ بْنُ مَرْوَانَ إِلَى الْحَجَّاجِ بْنِ يُوسُفَ يَأْمُرُهُ أَنْ لاَ، يُخَالِفَ ابْنَ عُمَرَ فِي أَمْرِ الْحَجِّ فَلَمَّا كَانَ يَوْمُ عَرَفَةَ جَاءَهُ ابْنُ عُمَرَ حِينَ زَالَتِ الشَّمْسُ وَأَنَا مَعَهُ فَصَاحَ عِنْدَ سُرَادِقِهِ أَيْنَ هَذَا فَخَرَجَ إِلَيْهِ الْحَجَّاجُ وَعَلَيْهِ مِلْحَفَةٌ مُعَصْفَرَةٌ فَقَالَ لَهُ مَا لَكَ يَا أَبَا عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ قَالَ الرَّوَاحَ إِنْ كُنْتَ تُرِيدُ السُّنَّةَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ لَهُ هَذِهِ السَّاعَةَ فَقَالَ لَهُ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ أُفِيضُ عَلَىَّ مَاءً ثُمَّ أَخْرُجُ إِلَيْكَ ‏.‏ فَانْتَظَرَهُ حَتَّى خَرَجَ فَسَارَ بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَ أَبِي فَقُلْتُ إِنْ كُنْتَ تُرِيدُ أَنْ تُصِيبَ السُّنَّةَ فَاقْصُرِ الْخُطْبَةَ وَعَجِّلِ الْوُقُوفَ ‏.‏ فَجَعَلَ يَنْظُرُ إِلَى ابْنِ عُمَرَ كَيْمَا يَسْمَعَ ذَلِكَ مِنْهُ فَلَمَّا رَأَى ذَلِكَ ابْنُ عُمَرَ قَالَ صَدَقَ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3005
In-book reference : Book 24, Hadith 388
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 24, Hadith 3008
Mishkat al-Masabih 4245
'Uqba b. 'Amir told that he said to the Prophet, "You send us out and we come to people who do not give us hospitality, so what is your opinion?" He replied, "If you come to people who order for you what is fitting for a guest accept it; but if they do not, take from them what is fitting for them to give to a guest." (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنْ عُقْبَةَ بْنِ عَامِرٍ قَالَ: قَلْتُ لِلنَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " إِنَّك تبعثنا فتنزل بِقَوْمٍ لَا يُقْرُونَنَا فَمَا تَرَى؟ فَقَالَ لَنَا: «إِنْ نَزَلْتُمْ بِقَوْمٍ فَأَمَرُوا لَكُمْ بِمَا يَنْبَغِي لِلضَّيْفِ فَاقْبَلُوا فَانْ لَمْ يَفْعَلُوا فَخُذُوا مِنْهُمْ حق الضَّيْف الَّذِي يَنْبَغِي لَهُم»
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 4245
In-book reference : Book 21, Hadith 82
Musnad Ahmad 1386
It was narrated from Yahya bin Talhah bin `Ubaidullah, from his father, that ‘Umar (رضي الله عنه) saw him looking sad and said:
“What is the matter with you, O Abu Muhammad? Perhaps you are upset about your cousin being appointed as caliph?” [referring to Abu Bakr(رضي الله عنه)]. He said: “No.” And he spoke highly of Abu Bakr (رضي الله عنه), [then he said:] “But I heard the Prophet (ﷺ) say: `[There is] a word which no one says when he is dying but Allah will relieve him of distress and his colour will brighten.” Nothing prevented me from asking him about it except the fear of not being able to comply with it and I did not ask him about it until he died.” ‘Umar said to him: “I know what it is.” Talhah said to him: “What is it?` ‘Umar said: “Do you know any word that is greater than the word he enjoined his uncle to say when he was dying, ‘La ilaha illallah’?” Talhah said: “You are right. By Allah, that is what it is.”
حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ مَهْدِيٍّ، حَدَّثَنَا صَالِحُ بْنُ عُمَرَ، عَنْ مُطَرِّفٍ، عَنْ الشَّعْبِيِّ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ طَلْحَةَ بْنِ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، أَنَّ عُمَرَ، رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ رَآهُ كَئِيبًا فَقَالَ مَا لَكَ يَا أَبَا مُحَمَّدٍ كَئِيبًا لَعَلَّهُ سَاءَتْكَ إِمْرَةُ ابْنِ عَمِّكَ يَعْنِي أَبَا بَكْرٍ قَالَ لَا وَأَثْنَى عَلَى أَبِي بَكْرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ وَلَكِنِّي سَمِعْتُ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ كَلِمَةٌ لَا يَقُولُهَا عَبْدٌ عِنْدَ مَوْتِهِ إِلَّا فَرَّجَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ كُرْبَتَهُ وَأَشْرَقَ لَوْنُهُ فَمَا مَنَعَنِي أَنْ أَسْأَلَهُ عَنْهَا إِلَّا الْقُدْرَةُ عَلَيْهَا حَتَّى مَاتَ فَقَالَ لَهُ عُمَرُ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ إِنِّي لَأَعْلَمُهَا فَقَالَ لَهُ طَلْحَةُ وَمَا هِيَ فَقَالَ لَهُ عُمَرُ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ هَلْ تَعْلَمُ كَلِمَةً هِيَ أَعْظَمَ مِنْ كَلِمَةٍ أَمَرَ بِهَا عَمَّهُ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ فَقَالَ طَلْحَةُ هِيَ وَاللَّهِ هِيَ‏.‏
Grade: Lts isnad is Sahih] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 1386
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 6
Sahih al-Bukhari 3730

Narrated `Abdullah bin `Umar:

The Prophet sent an army under the command of Usama bin Zaid. When some people criticized his leadership, the Prophet said, "If you are criticizing Usama's leadership, you used to criticize his father's leadership before. By Allah! He was worthy of leadership and was one of the dearest persons to me, and (now) this (i.e. Usama) is one of the dearest to me after him (i.e. Zaid).

حَدَّثَنَا خَالِدُ بْنُ مَخْلَدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ دِينَارٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ قَالَ بَعَثَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بَعْثًا، وَأَمَّرَ عَلَيْهِمْ أُسَامَةَ بْنَ زَيْدٍ، فَطَعَنَ بَعْضُ النَّاسِ فِي إِمَارَتِهِ، فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ إِنْ تَطْعُنُوا فِي إِمَارَتِهِ فَقَدْ كُنْتُمْ تَطْعُنُونَ فِي إِمَارَةِ أَبِيهِ مِنْ قَبْلُ، وَايْمُ اللَّهِ، إِنْ كَانَ لَخَلِيقًا لِلإِمَارَةِ، وَإِنْ كَانَ لَمِنْ أَحَبِّ النَّاسِ إِلَىَّ، وَإِنَّ هَذَا لَمِنْ أَحَبِّ النَّاسِ إِلَىَّ بَعْدَهُ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3730
In-book reference : Book 62, Hadith 77
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 5, Book 57, Hadith 77
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 2068
Ibn Shihab said “’Urwah bin Al Zubair asked A’ishah , wife of the Prophet(saws) about the Qur’anic verse “And if ye fear that ye will not deal fairly by the orphans, marry of the women, who seem good to you.” She said “O my nephew, this means the female orphan who is under the protection of her guardian and she holds a share in his property and her property and beauty attracts him; so her guardian intends to marry her without doing justice to her in respect of her dower and he gives her the same amount of dower as others give her. They (i.e., the guardians) were prohibited to marry them except that they do justice to them and pay them their maximum customary dower and they were asked to marry women other than them (i.e., the orphans) who seem good to them. ‘Urwah reported that A’ishah said “The people then consulted the Apostle of Allaah(saws) about women after revelation of this verse. Thereupon Allaah the Exalted sent down the verse “They consult thee concerning women. Say Allaah giveth you decree concerning them and the scripture which hath been recited unto you(giveth decree) concerning female orphans unto whom you give not that which is ordained for them though you desire to marry them. “ She said “The mention made by Allaah about the Scripture recited to them refers to the former verse in which Allaah has said “And if ye fear that ye will not deal fairly by the orphans, marry of the women, who seem good to you.” A’ishah said “The pronouncement of Allaah , the Exalted in the latter verse “though you desire to marry them” means the disinterest of one of you in marrying a female orphan who was under his protection, but she said little property and beauty. So they were prohibited to marry them for their interest in the property and beauty of the female orphans due to their disinterest in themselves except that they do justice )to them). The narrator Yunus said “Rabi’ah said explain the Qur’anic verse “And if ye fear that ye will not deal fairly by the orphans” means “Leave them if you fear (that you will not do justice to them), for I have made four women lawful for you.”
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ عَمْرِو بْنِ السَّرْحِ الْمِصْرِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي يُونُسُ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي عُرْوَةُ بْنُ الزُّبَيْرِ، أَنَّهُ سَأَلَ عَائِشَةَ زَوْجَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَنْ قَوْلِ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى ‏{‏ وَإِنْ خِفْتُمْ أَنْ لاَ تُقْسِطُوا فِي الْيَتَامَى فَانْكِحُوا مَا طَابَ لَكُمْ مِنَ النِّسَاءِ ‏}‏ قَالَتْ يَا ابْنَ أُخْتِي هِيَ الْيَتِيمَةُ تَكُونُ فِي حِجْرِ وَلِيِّهَا فَتُشَارِكُهُ فِي مَالِهِ فَيُعْجِبُهُ مَالُهَا وَجَمَالُهَا فَيُرِيدُ أَنْ يَتَزَوَّجَهَا بِغَيْرِ أَنْ يُقْسِطَ فِي صَدَاقِهَا فَيُعْطِيَهَا مِثْلَ مَا يُعْطِيهَا غَيْرُهُ فَنُهُوا أَنْ يَنْكِحُوهُنَّ إِلاَّ أَنْ يُقْسِطُوا لَهُنَّ وَيَبْلُغُوا بِهِنَّ أَعْلَى سُنَّتِهِنَّ مِنَ الصَّدَاقِ وَأُمِرُوا أَنْ يَنْكِحُوا مَا طَابَ لَهُمْ مِنَ النِّسَاءِ سِوَاهُنَّ ‏.‏ قَالَ عُرْوَةُ قَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ ثُمَّ إِنَّ النَّاسَ اسْتَفْتَوْا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بَعْدَ هَذِهِ الآيَةِ فِيهِنَّ فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ ‏{‏ وَيَسْتَفْتُونَكَ فِي النِّسَاءِ قُلِ اللَّهُ يُفْتِيكُمْ فِيهِنَّ وَمَا يُتْلَى عَلَيْكُمْ فِي الْكِتَابِ فِي يَتَامَى النِّسَاءِ اللاَّتِي لاَ تُؤْتُونَهُنَّ مَا كُتِبَ لَهُنَّ وَتَرْغَبُونَ أَنْ تَنْكِحُوهُنَّ ‏}‏ قَالَتْ وَالَّذِي ذَكَرَ اللَّهُ أَنَّهُ يُتْلَى عَلَيْهِمْ ...
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 2068
In-book reference : Book 12, Hadith 23
English translation : Book 11, Hadith 2063

Yahya related to me from Malik from Ibn Shihab from Sulayman ibn Yasar that Abdullah ibn Abbas said, "Al-Fadl ibn Abbas was riding behind the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, when a woman from the Khathama tribe came to him to ask him for a fatwa. Al-Fadl began to look at her, and she at him, and the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, turned Fadl's face away to the other side. The woman said, 'Messenger of Allah, Allah's making the hajj obligatory finds my father a very old man, unable to stay firm on his riding-beast. Can I do hajj for him?', and he said, 'Yes.' This was during the farewell hajj."

حَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ سُلَيْمَانَ بْنِ يَسَارٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، قَالَ كَانَ الْفَضْلُ بْنُ عَبَّاسٍ رَدِيفَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَجَاءَتْهُ امْرَأَةٌ مِنْ خَثْعَمَ تَسْتَفْتِيهِ فَجَعَلَ الْفَضْلُ يَنْظُرُ إِلَيْهَا وَتَنْظُرُ إِلَيْهِ فَجَعَلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَصْرِفُ وَجْهَ الْفَضْلِ إِلَى الشِّقِّ الآخَرِ فَقَالَتْ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّ فَرِيضَةَ اللَّهِ فِي الْحَجِّ أَدْرَكَتْ أَبِي شَيْخًا كَبِيرًا لاَ يَسْتَطِيعُ أَنْ يَثْبُتَ عَلَى الرَّاحِلَةِ أَفَأَحُجُّ عَنْهُ قَالَ ‏ "‏ نَعَمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَذَلِكَ فِي حَجَّةِ الْوَدَاعِ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 20, Hadith 98
Arabic reference : Book 20, Hadith 800
Mishkat al-Masabih 2213
Ubayy b. Kā'b said:
When I was in the mosque a man entered and prayed and recited in a manner to which I objected. Afterwards a man entered and recited in a manner different from the other. When we had finished the prayer we all went to visit God’s messenger, and I said, “This man recited in a manner to which I objected and the other entered and recited in a manner different from his.” The Prophet then commanded them to recite, and when they had done so he expressed approval of both of them. This made me inclined to tell him he was wrong, even to an extent I had never reached in the pre-Islamic period; and when God’s messenger noticed how I was affected he gave me a pat on the chest, whereupon I broke into a sweat and was filled with fear as though I were looking at God. He then said to me, “A message was sent to me, Ubayy, to recite the Qur’ān in one mode, but when I replied that I wished matters to be made easy for my people, a second message instructed me to recite it in two modes. Again I replied that I wished matters to be made easy for my people, and a third message instructed me to recite it in seven modes, I being told at the same time that I might ask something for each reply I had received. I therefore said, ‘O God, forgive my people. O God, forgive my people;’ and I have delayed the third request till the day when all creatures, even including Abraham, seek my intercession." Muslim transmitted it.
وَعَنْ أُبَيِّ بْنِ كَعْبٍ قَالَ: كُنْتُ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ فَدَخَلَ رَجُلٌ يُصَلِّي فَقَرَأَ قِرَاءَةً أَنْكَرْتُهَا عَلَيْهِ ثُمَّ دَخَلَ آخَرُ فَقَرَأَ قِرَاءَةً سِوَى قِرَاءَةِ صَاحِبِهِ فَلَمَّا قَضَيْنَا الصَّلَاةَ دَخَلْنَا جَمِيعًا عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقُلْتُ إِنَّ هَذَا قَرَأَ قِرَاءَةً أَنْكَرْتُهَا عَلَيْهِ وَدخل آخر فَقَرَأَ سوى قِرَاءَة صَاحبه فَأَمَرَهُمَا النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَرَآ فَحَسَّنَ شَأْنَهُمَا فَسَقَطَ فِي نَفْسِي مِنَ التَّكْذِيبِ وَلَا إِذْ كُنْتُ فِي الْجَاهِلِيَّةِ فَلَمَّا رَأَى رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَا قَدْ غَشِيَنِي ضَرَبَ فِي صَدْرِي فَفِضْت عَرَقًا وكأنما أنظر إِلَى الله عز وَجل فَرَقَا فَقَالَ لِي: «يَا أُبَيُّ أُرْسِلَ إِلَيَّ أَن اقْرَأِ الْقُرْآنَ عَلَى حَرْفٍ فَرَدَدْتُ إِلَيْهِ أَنْ هَوِّنْ عَلَى أُمَّتِي فَرَدَّ إِلَيَّ الثَّانِيَةَ اقْرَأْهُ عَلَى حَرْفَيْنِ فَرَدَّدَتْ إِلَيْهِ أَنْ هَوِّنْ عَلَى أُمَّتِي فَرَدَّ إِلَيَّ الثَّالِثَةِ اقْرَأْهُ عَلَى سَبْعَةِ أَحْرُفٍ وَلَكَ بِكُلِّ رَدَّةٍ رَدَدْتُكَهَا مَسْأَلَةٌ تَسْأَلُنِيهَا فَقُلْتُ اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِأُمَّتِي اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِأُمَّتِي وَأَخَّرْتُ الثَّالِثَةَ لِيَوْمٍ يَرْغَبُ إِلَيَّ الْخَلْقُ كُلُّهُمْ حَتَّى إِبْرَاهِيم صلى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسلم» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2213
In-book reference : Book 8, Hadith 103
Musnad Ahmad 95
It was narrated that 'Abdullah bin 'Abbas said:
I heard 'Umar bin al-Khattab say: When ‘Abdullah bin Ubayy died, the Messenger of Allah ﷺ was called to offer the funeral prayer for him, and when he stood by the deceased and was about to offer the prayer for him. I went and stood before him and said: O Messenger of Allah, (will you offer the funeral prayer) for the enemy of Allah who said such and such? and I listed what he had done. And the Messenger of Allah ﷺ was smiling until when I had said too much, he said: `Move away from me, O ‘Umar, for I was given the choice and I have chosen. It was said: `Whether you (O Muhammad) ask forgiveness for them (hypocrites) or ask not forgiveness for them- (and even) if you ask seventy times for their forgiveness-Allah will not forgive them' [at-Tawbah 9:80]. If I knew that by asking for forgiveness more than seventy times they would be forgiven, I would have done that.` He said: Then he offered the funeral prayer for him, and walked with him (his bier), and stood by his grave until the burial was completed. He said: I was astounded that I had spoken so audaciously to the Messenger of Allah ﷺ; Allah and His Messenger know best. By Allah, it was not long before these two verses were revealed: “And never (O Muhammad pray (funeral prayer) for any of them (hypocrites) who dies, nor stand at his grave. Certainly they disbelieved in Allah and His Messenger, and died while they were Fasiqoon (rebellious, - disobedient to AIlah and His Messenger).`[at-Tawbah9:84]. So after that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ did not offer the funeral prayer for any hypocrite or stand by his grave until he passed away.
حَدَّثَنَا يَعْقُوبُ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، عَنِ ابْنِ إِسْحَاقَ، حَدَّثَنِي الزُّهْرِيُّ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُتْبَةَ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عُمَرَ بْنَ الْخَطَّابِ، رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ يَقُولُ لَمَّا تُوُفِّيَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ أُبَيٍّ دُعِيَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لِلصَّلَاةِ عَلَيْهِ فَقَامَ إِلَيْهِ فَلَمَّا وَقَفَ عَلَيْهِ يُرِيدُ الصَّلَاةَ تَحَوَّلْتُ حَتَّى قُمْتُ فِي صَدْرِهِ فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَعَلَى عَدُوِّ اللَّهِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أُبَيٍّ الْقَائِلِ يَوْمَ كَذَا كَذَا وَكَذَا يُعَدِّدُ أَيَّامَهُ قَالَ وَرَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَتَبَسَّمُ حَتَّى إِذَا أَكْثَرْتُ عَلَيْهِ قَالَ أَخِّرْ عَنِّي يَا عُمَرُ إِنِّي خُيِّرْتُ فَاخْتَرْتُ وَقَدْ قِيلَ اسْتَغْفِرْ لَهُمْ أَوْ لَا تَسْتَغْفِرْ لَهُمْ إِنْ تَسْتَغْفِرْ لَهُمْ سَبْعِينَ مَرَّةً فَلَنْ يَغْفِرَ اللَّهُ لَهُمْ لَوْ أَعْلَمُ أَنِّي إِنْ زِدْتُ عَلَى السَّبْعِينَ غُفِرَ لَهُ لَزِدْتُ قَالَ ثُمَّ صَلَّى عَلَيْهِ وَمَشَى مَعَهُ فَقَامَ عَلَى قَبْرِهِ حَتَّى فُرِغَ مِنْهُ قَالَ فَعَجَبٌ لِي وَجَرَاءَتِي عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَاللَّهُ وَرَسُولُهُ أَعْلَمُ قَالَ فَوَاللَّهِ مَا كَانَ إِلَّا يَسِيرًا حَتَّى نَزَلَتْ هَاتَانِ الْآيَتَانِ ‏ "javascript:openquran(8,84,84)" ...
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam) [ al-Bukhari (1366)] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 95
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 14
Sunan Abi Dawud 4977

Narrated Buraydah ibn al-Hasib:

The Prophet (saws) said: Do not call a hypocrite sayyid (master), for if he is a sayyid, you will displease your Lord, Most High.

حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عُمَرَ بْنِ مَيْسَرَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا مُعَاذُ بْنُ هِشَامٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ بُرَيْدَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ لاَ تَقُولُوا لِلْمُنَافِقِ سَيِّدٌ فَإِنَّهُ إِنْ يَكُ سَيِّدًا فَقَدْ أَسْخَطْتُمْ رَبَّكُمْ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 4977
In-book reference : Book 43, Hadith 205
English translation : Book 42, Hadith 4959
Sahih Muslim 1195

Tawus reported on the authority of Ibn 'Abbas (Allah be pleased with them) that Zaid b. Arqam went to him (Ibn 'Abbas) and said:

Narrate how you informed me about the meat of the game presented to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) as he was in the state of Ihram. Thereupon he said: He was presented with a slice of the meat of game, but he returned it to him (who presented it) saying: We are not going to eat it, as we are in the state of Ihram.
وَحَدَّثَنِي زُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ جُرَيْجٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي الْحَسَنُ بْنُ مُسْلِمٍ، عَنْ طَاوُسٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، - رضى الله عنهما - قَالَ قَدِمَ زَيْدُ بْنُ أَرْقَمَ فَقَالَ لَهُ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَبَّاسٍ يَسْتَذْكِرُهُ كَيْفَ أَخْبَرْتَنِي عَنْ لَحْمِ صَيْدٍ أُهْدِيَ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَهُوَ حَرَامٌ قَالَ قَالَ أُهْدِيَ لَهُ عُضْوٌ مِنْ لَحْمِ صَيْدٍ فَرَدَّهُ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنَّا لاَ نَأْكُلُهُ إِنَّا حُرُمٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1195
In-book reference : Book 15, Hadith 60
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 7, Hadith 2706
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Ibn Majah 2063
It was narrated from 'Urwah bin Zubair, that 'Aishah said:
"Blessed is the One Whose hearing encompasses all things. I heard some of the words of Khawlah bint Tha'labah, but some of her words were not clear to me, when she complained to the Messenger of Allah (SAW) about her husband, and said: 'O Messenger of Allah, (SAW) he has consumed my youth and I split my belly for him (i.e., bore him many children), but when I grew old and could no longer bear children he declared Zihar upon me; O Allah, I complain to You.' She continued to complain until Jibra'il brought down these Verses: 'Indeed Allah has heard the statement of she who pleads with you (O Muhammad) concerning her husband, and complains to Allah" (58:1)
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ أَبِي عُبَيْدَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ تَمِيمِ بْنِ سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ عُرْوَةَ بْنِ الزُّبَيْرِ، قَالَ قَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ تَبَارَكَ الَّذِي وَسِعَ سَمْعُهُ كُلَّ شَىْءٍ ‏.‏ إِنِّي لأَسْمَعُ كَلاَمَ خَوْلَةَ بِنْتِ ثَعْلَبَةَ وَيَخْفَى عَلَىَّ بَعْضُهُ وَهِيَ تَشْتَكِي زَوْجَهَا إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ وَهِيَ تَقُولُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَكَلَ شَبَابِي وَنَثَرْتُ لَهُ بَطْنِي حَتَّى إِذَا كَبِرَتْ سِنِّي وَانْقَطَعَ وَلَدِي ظَاهَرَ مِنِّي اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَشْكُو إِلَيْكَ ‏.‏ فَمَا بَرِحَتْ حَتَّى نَزَلَ جِبْرَائِيلُ بِهَؤُلاَءِ الآيَاتِ ‏{‏قَدْ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ قَوْلَ الَّتِي تُجَادِلُكَ فِي زَوْجِهَا وَتَشْتَكِي إِلَى اللَّهِ‏}‏‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 2063
In-book reference : Book 10, Hadith 48
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 10, Hadith 2063
Sahih al-Bukhari 4915

Narrated Ibn `Abbas:

I intended to ask `Umar about those two ladies who back each other against 'Allah's Apostle . For one year I was seeking the opportunity to ask this question, but in vain, until once when I accompanied him for Hajj. While we were in Zahran, `Umar went to answer the call of nature and told me to follow him with some water for ablution. So I followed him with a container of water and started pouring water for him. I found it a good opportunity to ask him, so I said, "O chief of the Believers! Who were those two ladies who had backed each other (against the Prophet)?" Before I could complete my question, he replied, "They were `Aisha and Hafsa."

حَدَّثَنَا الْحُمَيْدِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عُبَيْدَ بْنَ حُنَيْنٍ، يَقُولُ سَمِعْتُ ابْنَ عَبَّاسٍ، يَقُولُ أَرَدْتُ أَنْ أَسْأَلَ، عُمَرَ عَنِ الْمَرْأَتَيْنِ اللَّتَيْنِ، تَظَاهَرَتَا عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَمَكُثْتُ سَنَةً فَلَمْ أَجِدْ لَهُ مَوْضِعًا، حَتَّى خَرَجْتُ مَعَهُ حَاجًّا، فَلَمَّا كُنَّا بِظَهْرَانَ ذَهَبَ عُمَرُ لِحَاجَتِهِ فَقَالَ أَدْرِكْنِي بِالْوَضُوءِ فَأَدْرَكْتُهُ بِالإِدَاوَةِ، فَجَعَلْتُ أَسْكُبُ عَلَيْهِ وَرَأَيْتُ مَوْضِعًا فَقُلْتُ يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ مَنِ الْمَرْأَتَانِ اللَّتَانِ تَظَاهَرَتَا قَالَ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ فَمَا أَتْمَمْتُ كَلاَمِي حَتَّى قَالَ عَائِشَةُ وَحَفْصَةُ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4915
In-book reference : Book 65, Hadith 435
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 60, Hadith 437
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 500
Abu Mahdhurah reported; I said; Messenger of Allah, teach me the method of ADHAN (how to pronounce the call to prayer). He wiped my forehead (with his hand) and asked me to pronounce; Allah is most great. Allah is most great. Allah is most great. Allah is most great, raising your voice while saying them (these words). Then you must raise your voice in making the testimony:
I testify that there is no god but Allah, I testify that there is no god but Allah; I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah, I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah. Lowering your voice while saying them (these words). Then you must raise your voice in making the testimony: I testify that there is no god but Allah, I testify there is no god but Allah; I testify Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah, I testify Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah. Come to prayer, come to prayer; come to salvation, come to salvation. If it is the morning prayer, you must pronounce; prayer is better than sleep, prayer is better than sleep, Allah is most great; there is no god but Allah.
حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا الْحَارِثُ بْنُ عُبَيْدٍ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الْمَلِكِ بْنِ أَبِي مَحْذُورَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ جَدِّهِ، قَالَ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ عَلِّمْنِي سُنَّةَ الأَذَانِ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَمَسَحَ مُقَدَّمَ رَأْسِي وَقَالَ ‏ "‏ تَقُولُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ تَرْفَعُ بِهَا صَوْتَكَ ثُمَّ تَقُولُ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ أَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ أَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ تَخْفِضُ بِهَا صَوْتَكَ ثُمَّ تَرْفَعُ صَوْتَكَ بِالشَّهَادَةِ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ أَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ أَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ حَىَّ عَلَى الصَّلاَةِ حَىَّ عَلَى الصَّلاَةِ حَىَّ عَلَى الْفَلاَحِ حَىَّ عَلَى الْفَلاَحِ فَإِنْ كَانَ صَلاَةَ الصُّبْحِ قُلْتَ الصَّلاَةُ خَيْرٌ مِنَ النَّوْمِ الصَّلاَةُ خَيْرٌ مِنَ النَّوْمِ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 500
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 110
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 500
Sunan Abi Dawud 4508
Narrated Anas bin Malik:
A Jewess brought a poisoned sheep to the Messenger of Allah (saws), and he ate of it. She was then brought to the Messenger of Allah (saws) who asked her about it. She said: I intended to kill you. He said: Allah will not give you control over it ; or he said : over me. They (the Companions) said: Should we not kill her ? He said: No. He (Anas) said: I always found it in the uvula of the Messenger of Allah (saws)
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ حَبِيبِ بْنِ عَرَبِيٍّ، حَدَّثَنَا خَالِدُ بْنُ الْحَارِثِ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ هِشَامِ بْنِ زَيْدٍ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّ امْرَأَةً، يَهُودِيَّةً أَتَتْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِشَاةٍ مَسْمُومَةٍ فَأَكَلَ مِنْهَا فَجِيءَ بِهَا إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَسَأَلَهَا عَنْ ذَلِكَ فَقَالَتْ أَرَدْتُ لأَقْتُلَكَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مَا كَانَ اللَّهُ لِيُسَلِّطَكِ عَلَى ذَلِكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ أَوْ قَالَ ‏"‏ عَلَىَّ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقَالُوا أَلاَ نَقْتُلُهَا قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَمَا زِلْتُ أَعْرِفُهَا فِي لَهَوَاتِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 4508
In-book reference : Book 41, Hadith 15
English translation : Book 40, Hadith 4493
Sunan an-Nasa'i 2490
It was narrated that Mu'adh said:
"The Messenger of Allah sent me to Yemen and he commanded me to take one-tenth of whatever is irrigated by the sky, and half of one-tenth of whatever is irrigated by means of buckets."
أَخْبَرَنَا هَنَّادُ بْنُ السَّرِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرٍ، - وَهُوَ ابْنُ عَيَّاشٍ - عَنْ عَاصِمٍ، عَنْ أَبِي وَائِلٍ، عَنْ مُعَاذٍ، قَالَ بَعَثَنِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِلَى الْيَمَنِ فَأَمَرَنِي أَنْ آخُذَ مِمَّا سَقَتِ السَّمَاءُ الْعُشْرَ وَفِيمَا سُقِيَ بِالدَّوَالِي نِصْفَ الْعُشْرِ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 2490
In-book reference : Book 23, Hadith 56
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 23, Hadith 2492
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 73
Ibn 'Abbas said, "Keep a record of your lines of descent so that you can maintain ties of kinship. He will not make his relatives distant when they are close relatives, even if they live far away. He will not consider them to be close relatives if they are distant ones, even if they live near to him. Every time of kinship will come on the Day of Rising in front of each individual and testify on his behalf that he has maintained that tie of kinship if he did indeed maintain it. It will testify against him that he cut if off if he cut it off."
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ يَعْقُوبَ، قَالَ‏:‏ أَخْبَرَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ سَعِيدِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ أَبَاهُ يُحَدِّثُ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ‏:‏ احْفَظُوا أَنْسَابَكُمْ، تَصَلُوا أَرْحَامَكُمْ، فَإِنَّهُ لاَ بُعْدَ بِالرَّحِمِ إِذَا قَرُبَتْ، وَإِنْ كَانَتْ بَعِيدَةً، وَلاَ قُرْبَ بِهَا إِذَا بَعُدَتْ، وَإِنْ كَانَتْ قَرِيبَةً، وَكُلُّ رَحِمٍ آتِيَةٌ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ أَمَامَ صَاحِبِهَا، تَشْهَدُ لَهُ بِصِلَةٍ إِنْ كَانَ وَصَلَهَا، وَعَلَيْهِ بِقَطِيعَةٍ إِنْ كَانَ قَطَعَهَا‏.‏
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 73
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 27
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 73
Sunan an-Nasa'i 941
It was narrated that Ubayy said:
"I had no confusion in my mind from that time I embraced Islam, except when I recited a verse and another man recited it differently. I said: 'The Messenger of Allah (SAW) taught me this.' And the other man said: 'The Messenger of Allah (SAW) taught me too.' So I went to the Prophet (SAW) and said: 'O Prophet of Allah, did you not teach me such and such a verse?' He said: 'Yes.' The other man said: 'Did you not teach me such and such a verse?' He said: 'Yes. Jibril and Mika'il, peace be upon them, came to me, and Jibril sat on my right and Mika'il on my left. Jibril, peace be upon him, said: "Recite the Quran with one way of recitation.' Mika'il said: 'Teach him more, teach him more- until there were seven modes of recitation, each of which is good and sound.'"
أَخْبَرَنِي يَعْقُوبُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، عَنْ حُمَيْدٍ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، عَنْ أُبَىٍّ، قَالَ مَا حَاكَ فِي صَدْرِي مُنْذُ أَسْلَمْتُ إِلاَّ أَنِّي قَرَأْتُ آيَةً وَقَرَأَهَا آخَرُ غَيْرَ قِرَاءَتِي فَقُلْتُ أَقْرَأَنِيهَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏ وَقَالَ الآخَرُ أَقْرَأَنِيهَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏ فَأَتَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقُلْتُ يَا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ أَقْرَأْتَنِي آيَةَ كَذَا وَكَذَا قَالَ ‏"‏ نَعَمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ الآخَرُ أَلَمْ تُقْرِئْنِي آيَةَ كَذَا وَكَذَا قَالَ ‏"‏ نَعَمْ إِنَّ جِبْرِيلَ وَمِيكَائِيلَ عَلَيْهِمَا السَّلاَمُ أَتَيَانِي فَقَعَدَ جِبْرِيلُ عَنْ يَمِينِي وَمِيكَائِيلُ عَنْ يَسَارِي فَقَالَ جِبْرِيلُ عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ اقْرَإِ الْقُرْآنَ عَلَى حَرْفٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ مِيكَائِيلُ اسْتَزِدْهُ اسْتَزِدْهُ حَتَّى بَلَغَ سَبْعَةَ أَحْرُفٍ فَكُلُّ حَرْفٍ شَافٍ كَافٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 941
In-book reference : Book 11, Hadith 66
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 11, Hadith 942
Ibn ’Abbas (RAA) narrated that Allah’s Messenger (P.B.U.H.) said, “When a man’s slave-woman bears him a child she becomes free at his death.” Related by Ibn Majah and Al-Hakim with a weak chain of narrators.
وَعَنْ اِبْنِ عَبَّاسٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اَللَّهِ ‏- صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏-{ أَيُّمَا أَمَةٍ وَلَدَتْ مِنْ سَيِّدِهَا, فَهِيَ حُرَّةٌ بَعْدَ مَوْتِهِ } أَخْرَجَهُ اِبْنُ مَاجَهْ, وَالْحَاكِمُ بِإِسْنَادٍ ضَعِيف ٍ 1‏ .‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 15, Hadith 18
English translation : Book 15, Hadith 1479
Arabic reference : Book 15, Hadith 1435
Sahih al-Bukhari 6886

Narrated `Aisha:

We poured medicine into the mouth of the Prophet during his ailment. He said, "Don't pour medicine into my mouth." (We thought he said that) out of the aversion a patient usually has for medicines. When he improved and felt better he said, "There is none of you but will be forced to drink medicine, except Al-`Abbas, for he did not witness your deed."

حَدَّثَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ عَلِيٍّ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ أَبِي عَائِشَةَ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ ـ رضى الله عنها ـ قَالَتْ لَدَدْنَا النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي مَرَضِهِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ تَلُدُّونِي ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقُلْنَا كَرَاهِيَةُ الْمَرِيضِ لِلدَّوَاءِ‏.‏ فَلَمَّا أَفَاقَ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ يَبْقَى أَحَدٌ مِنْكُمْ إِلاَّ لُدَّ، غَيْرَ الْعَبَّاسِ فَإِنَّهُ لَمْ يَشْهَدْكُمْ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6886
In-book reference : Book 87, Hadith 25
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 83, Hadith 25
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 396
Iyad bin Hilal said:
"I said to Abu Sa'eed: 'One of us performs Salat and we do not know how (much) we prayed.' So he said: 'Allah's Messenger (S) said: "When one of you performs Salat and he does now know how (much) he prayed then let him perform two prostrations while he is sitting."
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ مَنِيعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامٌ الدَّسْتَوَائِيُّ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ أَبِي كَثِيرٍ، عَنْ عِيَاضٍ يَعْنِي ابْنَ هِلاَلٍ، قَالَ قُلْتُ لأَبِي سَعِيدٍ أَحَدُنَا يُصَلِّي فَلاَ يَدْرِي كَيْفَ صَلَّى فَقَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِذَا صَلَّى أَحَدُكُمْ فَلَمْ يَدْرِ كَيْفَ صَلَّى فَلْيَسْجُدْ سَجْدَتَيْنِ وَهُوَ جَالِسٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ عُثْمَانَ وَابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ وَعَائِشَةَ وَأَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى حَدِيثُ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ رُوِيَ هَذَا الْحَدِيثُ عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ مِنْ غَيْرِ هَذَا الْوَجْهِ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ رُوِيَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّهُ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِذَا شَكَّ أَحَدُكُمْ فِي الْوَاحِدَةِ وَالثِّنْتَيْنِ فَلْيَجْعَلْهُمَا وَاحِدَةً وَإِذَا شَكَّ فِي الثِّنْتَيْنِ وَالثَّلاَثِ فَلْيَجْعَلْهُمَا ثِنْتَيْنِ وَيَسْجُدْ فِي ذَلِكَ سَجْدَتَيْنِ قَبْلَ أَنْ يُسَلِّمَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَالْعَمَلُ عَلَى هَذَا عِنْدَ أَصْحَابِنَا ‏.‏ وَقَالَ بَعْضُ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ إِذَا شَكَّ فِي صَلاَتِهِ فَلَمْ يَدْرِ كَمْ صَلَّى فَلْيُعِدْ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 396
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 249
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 2, Hadith 396
Musnad Ahmad 1198
It was narrated that ‘Abd Khair said. We Prayed Fajr, then we sat with ‘Ali bin Abi Talib (رضي الله عنه). He called for water for wudoo’, then he washed his hands three times, rinsed his mouth twice from one handful, then he washed his face three times, then he washed his forearms, then he washed his feet three times. Then he said:
This is the wudoo’ of your Prophet (ﷺ), so learn it.
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْد اللَّهِ، حَدَّثَنَا زَكَرِيَّا بْنُ يَحْيَى، رَحْمَوَيْهِ حَدَّثَنَا شَرِيكٌ، عَنْ خَالِدِ بْنِ عَلْقَمَةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ خَيْرٍ، قَالَ صَلَّيْنَا الْغَدَاةَ فَجَلَسْنَا إِلَى عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ فَدَعَا بِوَضُوءٍ فَغَسَلَ يَدَيْهِ ثَلَاثًا وَمَضْمَضَ مَرَّتَيْنِ مِنْ كَفٍّ وَاحِدٍ ثُمَّ غَسَلَ وَجْهَهُ ثَلَاثًا ثُمَّ غَسَلَ ذِرَاعَيْهِ ثُمَّ غَسَلَ قَدَمَيْهِ ثَلَاثًا ثُمَّ قَالَ هَذَا وُضُوءُ نَبِيِّكُمْ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَاعْلَمُوا‏.‏
Grade: Hasan] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 1198
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 607
Mishkat al-Masabih 71
Jabir reported God’s messenger as saying, "Iblis sets his throne on the water, then sends forth his detachments to tempt mankind, the one who is nearest him in station being the one who can cause the severest temptation. One of them comes and says, ‘I have done such and such,’ but he replies, ‘You have done nothing.’ Then one of them comes and says; ‘I did not leave him till I separated him from his wife.’ He then brings him near to himself saying, ‘What a fine fellow you are!' ” A'mash said he thought he said, "Then he embraces him.” Muslim transmitted it.
وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِنَّ إِبْلِيسَ يَضَعُ عَرْشَهُ عَلَى المَاء ثمَّ يبْعَث سراياه فَأَدْنَاهُمْ مِنْهُ مَنْزِلَةً أَعْظَمُهُمْ فِتْنَةً يَجِيءُ أَحَدُهُمْ فَيَقُولُ فَعَلَتُ كَذَا وَكَذَا فَيَقُولُ مَا صَنَعْتَ شَيْئًا قَالَ ثُمَّ يَجِيءُ أَحَدُهُمْ فَيَقُولُ مَا تَرَكَتُهُ حَتَّى فَرَّقَتْ بَيْنَهُ وَبَيْنَ امْرَأَتِهِ قَالَ فَيُدْنِيهِ مِنْهُ وَيَقُولُ نَعَمْ أَنْتَ قَالَ الْأَعْمَشُ أرَاهُ قَالَ «فيلتزمه» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم
Grade: Sahīh (Zubair `Aliza'i)  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
  صحیح   (زبیر علی زئی)
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 71
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 65
Riyad as-Salihin 83
Anas (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "Whoever says (upon leaving his house): 'Bismillah, tawakkaltu 'alallah, wa la hawla wa la quwwata illa billah [I begin with the Name of Allah; I trust in Allah; there is no altering of conditions but by the Power of Allah],' it will be said to him: 'You are guided, defended and protected.' The devil will go far away from him".

[Abu Dawud, At-Tirmidhi and An- Nasa'i. At-Tirmidhi classified it as Hadith Hasan].

Abu Dawud reported it with this addition: "One devil will say to another: 'How can you deal with a man who has been guided, defended and protected?".

العاشر‏:‏ عن أنس رضي الله عنه قال‏:‏ قال رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏:‏ ‏"‏من قال-يعني إذا خرج من بيته-‏:‏ بسم الله توكلت على الله، ولا حول ولا قوة إلا بالله ، يقال له‏:‏ هديت وكفيت ووقيت، وتنحى عنه الشيطان‏"‏‏.‏ رواه أبو داود والترمذي، والنسائي وغيرهم‏.‏ وقال الترمذي‏:‏ حديث حسن، زاد أبو داود‏:‏ ‏"‏فيقول ‏:‏-يعني الشيطان-لشيطان آخر‏:‏ كيف لك برجل قد هدي وكفي ووقيّ ‏؟‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 83
In-book reference : Introduction, Hadith 83
Sahih al-Bukhari 4821

Narrated `Abdullah:

It (i.e., the imagined smoke) was because, when the Quraish refused to obey the Prophet, he asked Allah to afflict them with years of famine similar to those of (Prophet) Joseph. So they were stricken with famine and fatigue, so much so that they ate even bones. A man would look towards the sky and imagine seeing something like smoke between him and the sky because of extreme fatigue. So Allah revealed:-- 'Then watch you for the Day that the sky will bring forth a kind of smoke plainly visible, covering the people; this is a painfull of torment.' (44.10-11) Then someone (Abu Sufyan) came to Allah's Apostle and said, "O Allah's Apostle! Invoke Allah to send rain for the tribes of Mudar for they are on the verge of destruction." On that the Prophet said (astonishingly) "Shall I invoke Allah) for the tribes of Mudar? Verily, you are a brave man!" But the Prophet prayed for rain and it rained for them. Then the Verse was revealed. 'But truly you will return (to disbelief).' (44.15) (When the famine was over and) they restored prosperity and welfare, they reverted to their ways (of heathenism) whereupon Allah revealed: 'On the Day when We shall seize you with a Mighty Grasp. We will indeed (then) exact retribution.' (44.16) The narrator said, "That was the day of the Battle of Badr."

حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ مُسْلِمٍ، عَنْ مَسْرُوقٍ، قَالَ قَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ إِنَّمَا كَانَ هَذَا لأَنَّ قُرَيْشًا لَمَّا اسْتَعْصَوْا عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم دَعَا عَلَيْهِمْ بِسِنِينَ كَسِنِي يُوسُفَ، فَأَصَابَهُمْ قَحْطٌ وَجَهْدٌ حَتَّى أَكَلُوا الْعِظَامَ، فَجَعَلَ الرَّجُلُ يَنْظُرُ إِلَى السَّمَاءِ فَيَرَى مَا بَيْنَهُ وَبَيْنَهَا كَهَيْئَةِ الدُّخَانِ مِنَ الْجَهْدِ، فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى ‏{‏فَارْتَقِبْ يَوْمَ تَأْتِي السَّمَاءُ بِدُخَانٍ مُبِينٍ * يَغْشَى النَّاسَ هَذَا عَذَابٌ أَلِيمٌ‏}‏ قَالَ فَأُتِيَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقِيلَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ اسْتَسْقِ اللَّهَ لِمُضَرَ، فَإِنَّهَا قَدْ هَلَكَتْ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ لِمُضَرَ إِنَّكَ لَجَرِيءٌ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَاسْتَسْقَى فَسُقُوا‏.‏ فَنَزَلَتْ ‏{‏إِنَّكُمْ عَائِدُونَ‏}‏ فَلَمَّا أَصَابَتْهُمُ الرَّفَاهِيَةُ عَادُوا إِلَى حَالِهِمْ حِينَ أَصَابَتْهُمُ الرَّفَاهِيَةُ‏.‏ فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ ‏{‏يَوْمَ نَبْطِشُ الْبَطْشَةَ الْكُبْرَى إِنَّا مُنْتَقِمُونَ‏}‏ قَالَ يَعْنِي يَوْمَ بَدْرٍ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4821
In-book reference : Book 65, Hadith 343
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 60, Hadith 346
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 1480

Narrated Sa'd ibn AbuWaqqas:

Ibn Sa'd said: My father (Sa'd ibn AbuWaqqas) heard me say: O Allah, I ask Thee for Paradise, its blessings, its pleasure and such-and-such, and such-and-such; I seek refuge in Thee from Hell, from its chains, from its collars, and from such-and-such, and from such-and-such. He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (saws) say: There will be people who will exaggerate in supplication. You should not be one of them. If you are granted Paradise, you will be granted all what is good therein; if you are protected from Hell, you will be protected from what is evil therein.

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، عَنْ شُعْبَةَ، عَنْ زِيَادِ بْنِ مِخْرَاقٍ، عَنْ أَبِي نُعَامَةَ، عَنِ ابْنٍ لِسَعْدٍ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ سَمِعَنِي أَبِي، وَأَنَا أَقُولُ اللَّهُمَّ، إِنِّي أَسْأَلُكَ الْجَنَّةَ وَنَعِيمَهَا وَبَهْجَتَهَا وَكَذَا وَكَذَا وَأَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنَ النَّارِ وَسَلاَسِلِهَا وَأَغْلاَلِهَا وَكَذَا وَكَذَا فَقَالَ يَا بُنَىَّ إِنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ سَيَكُونُ قَوْمٌ يَعْتَدُونَ فِي الدُّعَاءِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَإِيَّاكَ أَنْ تَكُونَ مِنْهُمْ إِنْ أُعْطِيتَ الْجَنَّةَ أُعْطِيتَهَا وَمَا فِيهَا مِنَ الْخَيْرِ وَإِنْ أُعِذْتَ مِنَ النَّارِ أُعِذْتَ مِنْهَا وَمَا فِيهَا مِنَ الشَّرِّ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani)  حسن صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1480
In-book reference : Book 8, Hadith 65
English translation : Book 8, Hadith 1475
Sunan Abi Dawud 3000
Ka’ab bin Malik who was one of those whose repentance was accepted said “Ka’ab bin Al Ashraf used to satire the Prophet (saws) and incited the infidels of the Quraish against him. When the Prophet (saws) came to Madeena, its people were intermixed, some of them were Muslims and others polytheists aho worshipped idols and some were Jews. They used to hurt the Prophet (saws) and his Companions. Then Allaah Most High commanded His Prophet to show patience and forgiveness. So Allaah revealed about them “And ye shall certainly hear much that will grieve you from those who receive Book before you”. When Ka’ab bin Al Ashraf refused to desist from hurting the Prophet (saws) the Prophet(saws) ordered Sa’d bin Mu’adh to send a band to kill him. He sent Muhammad bin Maslamah and mentioned the story of his murder. When they killed him, the Jews and the polytheist were frightened. Next day they came to the Prophet (saws) and said “Our Companions were attacked and night and killed.” The Prophet(saws) informed them about that which he would say. The Prophet (saws) then called them so that he could write a deed of agreement between him and them and they should fulfill its provisions and desist from hurting him. He then wrote a deed of agreement between him and them and the Muslims in general.”
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ يَحْيَى بْنِ فَارِسٍ، أَنَّ الْحَكَمَ بْنَ نَافِعٍ، حَدَّثَهُمْ قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا شُعَيْبٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ كَعْبِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، - وَكَانَ أَحَدَ الثَّلاَثَةِ الَّذِينَ تِيبَ عَلَيْهِمْ - وَكَانَ كَعْبُ بْنُ الأَشْرَفِ يَهْجُو النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَيُحَرِّضُ عَلَيْهِ كُفَّارَ قُرَيْشٍ وَكَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم حِينَ قَدِمَ الْمَدِينَةَ وَأَهْلُهَا أَخْلاَطٌ مِنْهُمُ الْمُسْلِمُونَ وَالْمُشْرِكُونَ يَعْبُدُونَ الأَوْثَانَ وَالْيَهُودُ وَكَانُوا يُؤْذُونَ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَأَصْحَابَهُ فَأَمَرَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ نَبِيَّهُ بِالصَّبْرِ وَالْعَفْوِ فَفِيهِمْ أَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ ‏{‏ وَلَتَسْمَعُنَّ مِنَ الَّذِينَ أُوتُوا الْكِتَابَ مِنْ قَبْلِكُمْ ‏}‏ الآيَةَ فَلَمَّا أَبَى كَعْبُ بْنُ الأَشْرَفِ أَنْ يَنْزِعَ عَنْ أَذَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَمَرَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم سَعْدَ بْنَ مُعَاذٍ أَنْ يَبْعَثَ رَهْطًا يَقْتُلُونَهُ فَبَعَثَ مُحَمَّدَ بْنَ مَسْلَمَةَ وَذَكَرَ قِصَّةَ قَتْلِهِ فَلَمَّا قَتَلُوهُ فَزِعَتِ الْيَهُودُ وَالْمُشْرِكُونَ فَغَدَوْا عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالُوا طُرِقَ صَاحِبُنَا فَقُتِلَ ‏.‏ فَذَكَرَ لَهُمُ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم الَّذِي كَانَ يَقُولُ وَدَعَاهُمُ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِلَى ...
Grade: Sahih in chain (Al-Albani)  صحيح الإسناد   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 3000
In-book reference : Book 20, Hadith 73
English translation : Book 19, Hadith 2994
Sahih Muslim 2532 b

Abu Sa'id Khudri reported Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying:

There would come to the people a time when a detachment would be sent for fighting in the cause of Allah and they would say: See, if you can find amongst them someone from amongst the Companions of Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him). They would find a person and they would be granted victory because of him. Then a second detachment would be sent to them and they would say: Do you find amongst them one who had had the privilege of seeing the Companions of the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him)? -and the victory would be granted to them because of him. Then the third detachment would be sent and it would be said to them: See, if you find amongst them (who had had the honour of seeing one) who saw those who saw the Companions of Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him). Then the fourth detachment would be sent and it would be said to them: See it you find amongst them one who had the privilege (of seeing) one who saw those who saw those who saw the Companions of Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him), and a person would be found and they would be granted victory because of him.
حَدَّثَنِي سَعِيدُ بْنُ يَحْيَى بْنِ سَعِيدٍ الأُمَوِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ جُرَيْجٍ، عَنْ أَبِي، الزُّبَيْرِ عَنْ جَابِرٍ، قَالَ زَعَمَ أَبُو سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيُّ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ يَأْتِي عَلَى النَّاسِ زَمَانٌ يُبْعَثُ مِنْهُمُ الْبَعْثُ فَيَقُولُونَ انْظُرُوا هَلْ تَجِدُونَ فِيكُمْ أَحَدًا مِنْ أَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَيُوجَدُ الرَّجُلُ فَيُفْتَحُ لَهُمْ بِهِ ثُمَّ يُبْعَثُ الْبَعْثُ الثَّانِي فَيَقُولُونَ هَلْ فِيهِمْ مَنْ رَأَى أَصْحَابَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَيُفْتَحُ لَهُمْ بِهِ ثُمَّ يُبْعَثُ الْبَعْثُ الثَّالِثُ فَيُقَالُ انْظُرُوا هَلْ تَرَوْنَ فِيهِمْ مَنْ رَأَى مَنْ رَأَى أَصْحَابَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ثُمَّ يَكُونُ الْبَعْثُ الرَّابِعُ فَيُقَالُ انْظُرُوا هَلْ تَرَوْنَ فِيهِمْ أَحَدًا رَأَى مَنْ رَأَى أَحَدًا رَأَى أَصْحَابَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَيُوجَدُ الرَّجُلُ فَيُفْتَحُ لَهُمْ بِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2532b
In-book reference : Book 44, Hadith 297
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 31, Hadith 6149
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 6409

Narrated Abu Musa Al-Ash`ari:

The Prophet started ascending a high place or hill. A man (amongst his companions) ascended it and shouted in a loud voice, "La ilaha illal-lahu wallahu Akbar." (At that time) Allah's Apostle was riding his mule. Allah's Apostle said, "You are not calling upon a deaf or an absent one." and added, "O Abu Musa (or, O `Abdullah)! Shall I tell you a sentence from the treasure of Paradise?" I said, "Yes." He said, "La haul a wala quwwata illa billah,"

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ مُقَاتِلٍ أَبُو الْحَسَنِ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ، أَخْبَرَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ التَّيْمِيُّ، عَنْ أَبِي عُثْمَانَ، عَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى الأَشْعَرِيِّ، قَالَ أَخَذَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي عَقَبَةٍ ـ أَوْ قَالَ فِي ثَنِيَّةٍ، قَالَ ـ فَلَمَّا عَلاَ عَلَيْهَا رَجُلٌ نَادَى فَرَفَعَ صَوْتَهُ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ‏.‏ قَالَ وَرَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلَى بَغْلَتِهِ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَإِنَّكُمْ لاَ تَدْعُونَ أَصَمَّ وَلاَ غَائِبًا ‏"‏‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ يَا أَبَا مُوسَى ـ أَوْ يَا عَبْدَ اللَّهِ أَلاَ أَدُلُّكَ عَلَى كَلِمَةٍ مِنْ كَنْزِ الْجَنَّةِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْتُ بَلَى‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ حَوْلَ وَلاَ قُوَّةَ إِلاَّ بِاللَّهِ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6409
In-book reference : Book 80, Hadith 104
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 8, Book 75, Hadith 418
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 2603
‘Abbas b. Mirdas said that God’s messenger prayed for pardon for his people on the late evening of ‘Arafa and received the reply, “I have forgiven them all but acts of oppression, for I shall exact recompense for him who is wronged from his oppressor.” He said, “O my Lord, if Thou wilt Thou mayest give the oppressed some of paradise and forgive the oppressor,” but he did not receive a reply that evening. So he repeated the supplication at al-Muzdalifa in the morning and was given an answer to what he asked, whereupon he laughed (or he said that he smiled). Abu Bakr and ‘Umar then said to him, “You for whom we would give our fathers and mothers as ransom, what has made you laugh, for this is not a time at which you have been accustomed to laugh ? May God give you cause for laughter all your life !” He replied, “When God’s enemy, Iblls, knew that God who is great and glorious had answered my supplication and forgiven my people, he took some earth and began to throw it on his head crying out ‘Woe and destruction.’ The sight of his distress made me laugh.” Ibn Majah transmitted it, and Baihaqi transmitted something similar in Kitab al-ba‘th wan-nushur.
وَعَن عبَّاسِ بنِ مِرْداسٍ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ دَعَا لِأُمَّتِهِ عَشِيَّةَ عَرَفَةَ بِالْمَغْفِرَةِ فَأُجِيبَ: «إِنِّي قَدْ غَفَرْتُ لَهُمْ مَا خَلَا الْمَظَالِمَ فَإِنِّي آخُذُ لِلْمَظْلُومِ مِنْهُ» . قَالَ: «أَيْ رَبِّ إِنْ شِئْتَ أَعْطَيْتَ الْمَظْلُومَ مِنَ الْجَنَّةِ وَغَفَرْتَ لِلظَّالِمِ» فَلَمْ يُجَبْ عَشِيَّتَهُ فَلَمَّا أَصْبَحَ بِالْمُزْدَلِفَةِ أَعَادَ الدُّعَاءَ فَأُجِيبَ إِلَى مَا سَأَلَ. قَالَ: فَضَحِكَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَوِ قَالَ تبسَّمَ فَقَالَ لَهُ أَبُو بَكْرٍ وَعُمَرُ: بِأَبِي أَنْتَ وَأُمِّي إِنَّ هَذِهِ لَسَاعَةٌ مَا كُنْتَ تَضْحَكُ فِيهَا فَمَا الَّذِي أَضْحَكَكَ أَضْحَكَ اللَّهُ سِنَّكَ؟ قَالَ: «إِنَّ عَدُوَّ اللَّهِ إِبْلِيسَ لَمَّا عَلِمَ أَنَّ اللَّهَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ قَدِ اسْتَجَابَ دُعَائِي وَغَفَرَ لأمَّتي أخذَ الترابَ فَجعل يحشوه عَلَى رَأْسِهِ وَيَدْعُو بِالْوَيْلِ وَالثُّبُورِ فَأَضْحَكَنِي مَا رَأَيْتُ مِنْ جَزَعِهِ» . رَوَاهُ ابْنُ مَاجَهْ وَرَوَى البيهقيُّ فِي كتاب الْبَعْث والنشور نحوَه
  ضَعِيف   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2603
In-book reference : Book 10, Hadith 95
Ash-Shama'il Al-Muhammadiyah 286
'Asim ibn Damra said:
We asked 'Ali (may Allah ennoble his countenance) about the ritual prayer of Allah’s Messenger (Allah bless him and give him peace) in the daytime, and he said: ‘You would be incapable of that,’ so we said: Anyone of us who is capable of that will perform it!’ He therefore said: ‘When the sun was from over here [pointing eastward], like its appearance from over here [pointing westward], at the time of the afternoon prayer, he used to perform two cycles of ritual prayer, and when the sun was from over here, like its appearance from over here, at the time of the midday prayer, he would perform four. He would also perform four cycles before the midday prayer and two after it, and four before the afternoon prayer, separating each pair of cycles with the salutation of peace upon the angels drawn near, and upon the Prophets and the believers and Muslims who follow them'.”
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، قَالَ‏:‏ سَمِعْتُ عَاصِمَ بْنَ ضَمْرَةَ، يَقُولُ‏:‏ سَأَلْنَا عَلِيًّا، عَنْ صَلاةِ رَسُولِ اللهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنَ النَّهَارِ، فَقَالَ‏:‏ إِنَّكُمْ لا تُطِيقُونَ ذَلِكَ، قَالَ‏:‏ فَقُلْنَا‏:‏ مِنْ أَطَاقَ ذَلِكَ مِنَّا صَلَّى، فَقَالَ‏:‏ كَانَ إِذَا كَانَتِ الشَّمْسُ مِنْ هَهُنَا كَهَيْئَتِهَا مِنْ هَهُنَا عِنْدَ الْعَصْرِ صَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ، وَإِذَا كَانَتِ الشَّمْسُ مِنْ هَهُنَا، كَهَيْئَتِهَا مِنْ هَهُنَا عِنْدَ الظُّهْرِ صَلَّى أَرْبَعًا، وَيُصَلِّي قَبْلَ الظُّهْرِ أَرْبَعًا، وَبَعْدَهَا رَكْعَتَيْنِ، وَقَبْلَ الْعَصْرِ أَرْبَعًا، يَفْصِلُ بَيْنَ كُلِّ رَكْعَتَيْنِ بِالتَّسْلِيمِ عَلَى الْمَلائِكَةِ الْمُقَرَّبِينَ وَالنَّبِيِّينَ، وَمَنْ تَبِعَهُمْ مِنَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ وَالْمُسْلِمِينَ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan Isnād (Zubair `Aliza'i)
Reference : Ash-Shama'il Al-Muhammadiyah 286
In-book reference : Book 40, Hadith 25
Sahih al-Bukhari 4628

Narrated Jabir:

When this Verse was revealed: "Say: He has power to send torment on you from above." (6.65) Allah's Apostle said, "O Allah! I seek refuge with Your Face (from this punishment)." And when the verse: "or send torment from below your feet," (was revealed), Allah's Apostle said, "(O Allah!) I seek refuge with Your Face (from this punishment)." (But when there was revealed): "Or confuse you in party strife and make you to taste the violence of one another." (6.65) Allah's Apostle said, "This is lighter (or, this is easier).

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو النُّعْمَانِ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ دِينَارٍ، عَنْ جَابِرٍ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ لَمَّا نَزَلَتْ هَذِهِ الآيَةُ ‏{‏قُلْ هُوَ الْقَادِرُ عَلَى أَنْ يَبْعَثَ عَلَيْكُمْ عَذَابًا مِنْ فَوْقِكُمْ‏}‏ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ أَعُوذُ بِوَجْهِكَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ ‏{‏أَوْ مِنْ تَحْتِ أَرْجُلِكُمْ‏}‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَعُوذُ بِوَجْهِكَ‏"‏ ‏{‏أَوْ يَلْبِسَكُمْ شِيَعًا وَيُذِيقَ بَعْضَكُمْ بَأْسَ بَعْضٍ‏}‏ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ هَذَا أَهْوَنُ ‏"‏‏.‏ أَوْ ‏"‏ هَذَا أَيْسَرُ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4628
In-book reference : Book 65, Hadith 150
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 60, Hadith 152
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 948
Jabir said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was ill and we prayed behind him while he was sitting down. Abu Bakr relayed his takbir to the people. The Prophet turned towards us and saw that we were standing. He indicated to us that we should sit down. So we prayed sitting down with him. When he said the taslim, he said, 'You were about to do what the Persians and Romans do. They stand in front of their kings when they are seated. Do not do that. Follow your Imams. If the Imam prays standing, then pray standing. If he prays sitting down, then pray sitting down."
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللهِ بْنُ صَالِحٍ قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنِي اللَّيْثُ قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو الزُّبَيْرِ، عَنْ جَابِرٍ قَالَ‏:‏ اشْتَكَى النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم، فَصَلَّيْنَا وَرَاءَهُ وَهُوَ قَاعِدٌ، وَأَبُو بَكْرٍ يُسْمِعُ النَّاسَ تَكْبِيرَهُ، فَالْتَفَتَ إِلَيْنَا فَرَآنَا قِيَامًا، فَأَشَارَ إِلَيْنَا فَقَعَدْنَا، فَصَلَّيْنَا بِصَلاَتِهِ قُعُودًا، فَلَمَّا سَلَّمَ قَالَ‏:‏ إِنْ كِدْتُمْ لَتَفْعَلُوا فِعْلَ فَارِسَ وَالرُّومِ، يَقُومُونَ عَلَى مُلُوكِهِمْ وَهُمْ قُعُودٌ، فَلاَ تَفْعَلُوا، ائْتَمُّوا بِأَئِمَّتِكُمْ، إِنْ صَلَّى قَائِمًا فَصَلُّوا قِيَامًا، وَإِنْ صَلَّى قَاعِدًا فَصَلُّوا قُعُودًا‏.‏
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 948
In-book reference : Book 40, Hadith 30
English translation : Book 40, Hadith 948
Sahih al-Bukhari 6644

Narrated Anas bin Malik:

I heard the Prophet saying, "Perform the bowing and the prostration properly (with peace of mind), for, by Him in Whose Hand my soul is, I see you from behind my back when you bow and when you prostrate."

حَدَّثَنِي إِسْحَاقُ، أَخْبَرَنَا حَبَّانُ، حَدَّثَنَا هَمَّامٌ، حَدَّثَنَا قَتَادَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا أَنَسُ بْنُ مَالِكٍ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ أَتِمُّوا الرُّكُوعَ وَالسُّجُودَ، فَوَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ إِنِّي لأَرَاكُمْ مِنْ بَعْدِ ظَهْرِي إِذَا مَا رَكَعْتُمْ وَإِذَا مَا سَجَدْتُمْ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6644
In-book reference : Book 83, Hadith 23
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 8, Book 78, Hadith 639
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 6204

Narrated Sahl bin Sa`d:

The most beloved names to `Ali was Abu Turab, and he used to be pleased when we called him by it, for none named him Abu Turab (for the first time), but the Prophet. Once `Ali got angry with (his wife) Fatima, and went out (of his house) and slept near a wall in the mosque. The Prophet came searching for him, and someone said, "He is there, Lying near the wall." The Prophet came to him while his (`Ali's) back was covered with dust. The Prophet started removing the dust from his back, saying, "Get up, O Abu Turab!"

حَدَّثَنَا خَالِدُ بْنُ مَخْلَدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو حَازِمٍ، عَنْ سَهْلِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ، قَالَ إِنْ كَانَتْ أَحَبَّ أَسْمَاءِ عَلِيٍّ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ إِلَيْهِ لأَبُو تُرَابٍ، وَإِنْ كَانَ لَيَفْرَحُ أَنْ يُدْعَى بِهَا، وَمَا سَمَّاهُ أَبُو تُرَابٍ إِلاَّ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم غَاضَبَ يَوْمًا فَاطِمَةَ فَخَرَجَ فَاضْطَجَعَ إِلَى الْجِدَارِ إِلَى الْمَسْجِدِ، فَجَاءَهُ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَتْبَعُهُ، فَقَالَ هُوَ ذَا مُضْطَجِعٌ فِي الْجِدَارِ فَجَاءَهُ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَامْتَلأَ ظَهْرُهُ تُرَابًا، فَجَعَلَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَمْسَحُ التُّرَابَ عَنْ ظَهْرِهِ يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ اجْلِسْ يَا أَبَا تُرَابٍ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6204
In-book reference : Book 78, Hadith 228
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 8, Book 73, Hadith 223
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 3531
Rafi' b. Khadij and Sahl b. Abu Hathma told that ‘Abdallah b. Sahl and Muhayyisa b. Mas'ud came to Khaibar and when they had separated among the palm-trees ‘Abdallah b. Sahl was killed. ‘Abd ar-Rah¬man b. Sahl and Huwayyisa, and Muhayyisa, the sons of Mas'ud, came to the Prophet and spoke about what had happened to their friend. ‘Abd ar-Rahman who was the youngest spoke first, but the Prophet said to him kabbir al-kubr, which was said by Yahya b. Sa'id to mean “Let the oldest take charge of speaking." They then spoke and the Prophet said, “Make your demand regarding your dead man (or he said, your friend) by the oaths of fifty of you." They replied, “Messenger of God, it is a matter which we did not see." He said, “The Jews will exonerate themselves by the oaths of fifty of them," but they replied, “Messenger of God, they are a people who are infidels." So God’s Messenger paid them the blood wit himself. A version has, “You must swear fifty oaths and make your claim regarding your slain man (or, your friend)." Then God’s Messenger himself paid his blood wit consisting of a hundred she- camels. (Bukhari and Muslim.)
عَنْ رَافِعِ بْنِ خَدِيجٍ وَسَهْلِ بْنِ أَبِي حَثْمة أَنَّهُمَا حَدَّثَا أَنَّ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ سَهْلٍ وَمُحَيِّصَةَ بْنَ مَسْعُودٍ أَتَيَا خَيْبَرَ فَتَفَرَّقَا فِي النَّخْلِ فَقُتِلَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ سَهْلٍ فَجَاءَ عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ سَهْلٍ وَحُوَيِّصَةُ وَمُحَيِّصَةُ ابْنَا مَسْعُودٍ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَتَكَلَّمُوا فِي أَمْرِ صَاحِبِهِمْ فَبَدَأَ عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ وَكَانَ أَصْغَر الْقَوْم فَقَالَ لَهُ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " كبر الْكبر قَالَ يحيى بن سعد: يَعْنِي لِيَلِيَ الْكَلَامَ الْأَكْبَرُ فَتَكَلَّمُوا فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «اسْتَحِقُّوا قَتِيلَكُمْ أَوْ قَالَ صَاحِبَكُمْ بِأَيْمَانِ خَمْسِينَ مِنْكُمْ» . قَالُوا: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَمْرٌ لَمْ نَرَهُ قَالَ: فَتُبَرِّئُكُمْ يَهُودُ فِي أَيْمَانِ خَمْسِينَ مِنْهُمْ؟ قَالُوا: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَوْمٌ كُفَّارٌ فَفَدَاهُمْ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مِنْ قِبَلِهِ. وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ: «تَحْلِفُونَ خَمْسِينَ يَمِينًا وَتَسْتَحِقُّونَ قَاتِلَكُمْ أَوْ صَاحِبَكُمْ» فَوَدَاهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ عِنْده بِمِائَة نَاقَة
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3531
In-book reference : Book 16, Hadith 78
Mishkat al-Masabih 1354, 1355
Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “We who are last shall be first on the day of resurrection, although [others] were given the Book before us and we were given it after them. It follows that this was their day which was prescribed for them (meaning Friday), but they disagreed about it and God guided us to it. The people come after us with regard to it, the Jews observing the next day and the Christians the day following that.” (Bukhari and Muslim) In a version by Muslim he said, “We who are last shall be first on the day of resurrection, and we shall be the first to enter paradise although [others] . . .”, and he mentioned something similar up to the end. In another version by him from Abu Huraira and Hudhaifa they reported God’s Messenger as saying at the end of the tradition, “We are the last of the people in this world and shall be the first on the day of resurrection, this being decreed for us before all creatures.”
وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «نَحْنُ الْآخِرُونَ السَّابِقُونَ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ بَيْدَ أَنَّهُمْ أُوتُوا الْكُتَّابَ مِنْ قَبْلِنَا وَأُوتِينَاهُ من بعدهمْ ثمَّ هَذَا يومهم الَّذِي فرض عَلَيْهِم يَعْنِي يَوْم الْجُمُعَةَ فَاخْتَلَفُوا فِيهِ فَهَدَانَا اللَّهُ لَهُ وَالنَّاسُ لَنَا فِيهِ تَبَعٌ الْيَهُودُ غَدًا وَالنَّصَارَى بَعْدَ غَد» وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لِمُسْلِمٍ قَالَ: «نَحْنُ الْآخِرُونَ الْأَوَّلُونَ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ وَنَحْنُ أَوَّلُ مَنْ يَدْخُلُ الْجَنَّةَ بيد أَنهم» . وَذكر نَحوه إِلَى آخِره

وَفِي رِوَايَة لمُسلم عَن أبي هُرَيْرَة وَعَنْ حُذَيْفَةَ قَالَا: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي آخِرِ الْحَدِيثِ: «نَحْنُ الْآخِرُونَ مِنْ أَهْلِ الدُّنْيَا وَالْأَوَّلُونَ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ الْمقْضِي لَهُم قبل الْخَلَائق»

  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ, صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1354, 1355
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 761

Malik said, "If a man has four awsuq of dates he has harvested, four awsuq of grapes he has picked, or four awsuq of wheat he has reaped or four awsuq of pulses he has harvested, the different categories are not added together, and he does not have to pay zakat on any of the categ ries - the dates, the grapes, the wheat or the pulses - until any one of them comes to five awsuq using the sa of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, as the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'There is no zakat (to pay) on anything less than five awsuq of dates. 'lf any of the categories comes to five awsuq, then zakat must be paid. If none of the categories comes to five awsuq, then there is no zakat to pay. The explanation of this is that when a man harvests five awsuq of dates (from his palms), he adds them all together and deducts the zakat from them even if they are all of different kinds and varieties. It is the same with different kinds of cereal, such as brown wheat, white wheat, barley and sult, which are all considered as one category. If a man reaps five awsuq of any of these, he adds it all together and pays zakat on it. If it does not come to that amount he does not have to pay any zakat. It is the same (also) with grapes, whether they be black or red. If a man picks five awsuq of them he has to pay zakat on them, but if they do not come to that amount he does not have to pay any zakat. Pulses also are considered as one category, like cereals, dates and grapes, even if they are of different varieties and are called by different names. Pulses include chick- peas, lentils, beans, peas, and anything which is agreed by everybody to be a pulse. If a man harvests five awsuq of pulses, measuring by the aforementioned sa, the sa of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, he collects them all together and must pay zakat on them, even if they are of every kind of pulse and not just one kind."

Malik said, ''Umar ibn al-Khattab drew a distinction between pulses and wheat when he took zakat from the Nabatean christians. He considered all pulses to be one category and took a tenth from them, and from cereals and raisins he took a twentieth."

Malik said, "If some one asks, 'How can pulses be added up all together when assessing the zakat so that there is just one payment, when a man can barter two of one kind for one of another, while cereals can not be bartered at a rate of two to one?', then tell him, 'Gold and silver are collected together when assessing the zakat, even though an amount of gold dinars can be exchanged for many times tha tamount of silver dirhams.' "

Malik said, regarding date palms which are shared equally between two men, and from which eight awsuq of dates are harvested, "They do not have to pay any zakat on them. If one man owns five awsuq of what is harvested from one piece of land, and the other owns four awsuq or less, the one who owns the five awsuq has to pay zakat, and the other one, who harvested four awsuq or less, does not have to pay zakat. This is how things are done whenever there are associates in any crop, whether the crop is grain or seeds that are reaped, or dates that are harvested, or grapes that are picked . Any one of them that harvests five awsuq of dates, or picks five awsuq of grapes, or reaps five awsuq of wheat, has to pay zakat, and whoever's portion is less than five awsuq does not have to pay zakat. Zakat only has to be paid by someone whose harvesting or picking or reaping comes to five awsuq."

Malik said, "The sunna with us regarding anything from any of these categories, i.e. wheat, dates, grapes and any kind of grain o rseed, which has had the zakat deducted from it and is then stored by its owner for a number of years after he has paid the zakat on it until he sell sit, is that he does not have to pay any zakat on the price he sells it for until a year has elapsed over it from the day he made the sale, as long as he got it through (chance) acquisition or some other means and it was not intended for trading. Cereals, seeds and trade-goods are the same, in that if a man acquires some and keeps them for a number of years and then sells them for gold or silver, he does not have to pay zakat on their price until a year has elapsed over it from the day of sale. If, however, the goods were intended for trade then the owner must pay zakat on them when he sells them, as long as he has had them for a year from the day when he paid zakat on the property with which he bought them."

USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 17, Hadith 37
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2999
Narrated 'Amir bin Sa'd bin Abi Waqqas:
from his father who said: "When this Ayah was revealed: 'Come, let us call our sons and your sons, our women and your women... (3:61)' the Messenger of Allah (SAW) called 'Ali, Fatimah, Hasan and Husain and said: 'O Allah! This is my family.'"
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا حَاتِمُ بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، عَنْ بُكَيْرِ بْنِ مِسْمَارٍ، هُوَ مَدَنِيٌّ ثِقَةٌ عَنْ عَامِرِ بْنِ سَعْدِ بْنِ أَبِي وَقَّاصٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ لَمَّا أَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ هَذِهِ الآيَةَ ‏:‏ ‏(‏ نَدْعُ أَبْنَاءَنَا وَأَبْنَاءَكُمْ ‏)‏ دَعَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلِيًّا وَفَاطِمَةَ وَحَسَنًا وَحُسَيْنًا فَقَالَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ هَؤُلاَءِ أَهْلِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ غَرِيبٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2999
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 51
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 44, Hadith 2999
Sahih Muslim 1464 a

'A'isha (Allah be pleased with her) reported:

I felt jealous of the women who offered themselves to Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) and said: Then when Allah, the Exalted and Glorious, revealed this:" You may defer any one of them you wish, and take to yourself any you wish; and if you desire any you have set aside (no sin is chargeable to you)" (xxxiii. 51), I ('A'isha.) said: It seems to me that your Lord hastens to satisfy your desire.
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو كُرَيْبٍ، مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْعَلاَءِ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو أُسَامَةَ، عَنْ هِشَامٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتْ كُنْتُ أَغَارُ عَلَى اللاَّتِي وَهَبْنَ أَنْفُسَهُنَّ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَأَقُولُ وَتَهَبُ الْمَرْأَةُ نَفْسَهَا فَلَمَّا أَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ ‏{‏ تُرْجِي مَنْ تَشَاءُ مِنْهُنَّ وَتُؤْوِي إِلَيْكَ مَنْ تَشَاءُ وَمَنِ ابْتَغَيْتَ مِمَّنْ عَزَلْتَ‏}‏ قَالَتْ قُلْتُ وَاللَّهِ مَا أَرَى رَبَّكَ إِلاَّ يُسَارِعُ لَكَ فِي هَوَاكَ.
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1464a
In-book reference : Book 17, Hadith 64
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 8, Hadith 3453
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Narrated Tariq al-Muharibi (RA):
We arrived at al-Madinah when Allah's Messenger (SAW) was standing on the Minbar addressing the people and saying, "The hand of the giver is the upper one, and spend first on those who are dependent on you: your mother and father, your sister and brother, then your relatives in order of their closeness to you." [Reported by an-Nasa'i. Ibn Hibban and ad-Daraqutni graded it Sahih (authentic)].
وَعَنْ طَارِقِ الْمُحَارِبِيِّ قَالَ: { قَدِمْنَا اَلْمَدِينَةَ, فَإِذَا رَسُولُ اَللَّهِ ‏- صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏-قَائِمٌ يَخْطُبُ وَيَقُولُ: "يَدُ اَلْمُعْطِي اَلْعُلْيَا, وَابْدَأْ بِمَنْ تَعُولُ: أُمَّكَ وَأَبَاكَ, وَأُخْتَكَ وَأَخَاكَ, ثُمَّ أَدْنَاكَ أَدْنَاكَ".‏ } رَوَاهُ النَّسَائِيُّ, وَصَحَّحَهُ اِبْنُ حِبَّانَ, وَاَلدَّارَقُطْنِيُّ 1‏ .‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 8, Hadith 203
English translation : Book 8, Hadith 1150
Arabic reference : Book 8, Hadith 1139
Sahih Muslim 802

Abu Huraira reported Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying:

Would any one of you like, when he returns to his family, to find there three large, fat, pregnant she-camels? We said: Yes. Upon this he said: Three verses that one of you recites in his prayer are better for him than three large, fat, pregnant she-camels.
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، وَأَبُو سَعِيدٍ الأَشَجُّ قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا وَكِيعٌ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ،عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ أَيُحِبُّ أَحَدُكُمْ إِذَا رَجَعَ إِلَى أَهْلِهِ أَنْ يَجِدَ فِيهِ ثَلاَثَ خَلِفَاتٍ عِظَامٍ سِمَانٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْنَا نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَثَلاَثُ آيَاتٍ يَقْرَأُ بِهِنَّ أَحَدُكُمْ فِي صَلاَتِهِ خَيْرٌ لَهُ مِنْ ثَلاَثِ خَلِفَاتٍ عِظَامٍ سِمَانٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 802
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 300
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 1755
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Riyad as-Salihin 1051
Jarir bin 'Abdullah Al-Bajali (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
We were sitting with the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) when he looked at the full moon and observed, "You will see your Rubb in the Hereafter as you see this moon having no difficulty in seeing it. So try your best to perform the prayers before the rising of the sun and that before its setting."

[Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

- وعن جرير بن عبد الله البجلي رضي الله عنه قال‏:‏ كنا عند النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم، فنظر إلى القمر ليلة البدر فقال‏:‏ ‏"‏إنكم سترون ربكم كما ترون هذا القمر، لاتضامون في رؤيته، فإن استطعتم أن لا تغلبو على صلاة قبل طلوع الشمس، وقبل غروبها فافعلوا‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏ ‏(‏‏(‏وفي رواية‏:‏ ‏"‏فنظر إلى القمر ليلة أربع عشرة‏"‏‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1051
In-book reference : Book 8, Hadith 61
Sunan Abi Dawud 2848
Narrated 'Adi b. Hatim:
I asked the Messenger of Allah. I said: We hunt with these dogs. He replied: When you set off your dog and mention Allah's name over it, eat what it catches for you, even if it kills it, except that the dog has eaten (any of it); if the dog has eaten (any of it), do not eat, for Im afraid it has caught it only for itself.
حَدَّثَنَا هَنَّادُ بْنُ السَّرِيِّ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ فُضَيْلٍ، عَنْ بَيَانٍ، عَنْ عَامِرٍ، عَنْ عَدِيِّ بْنِ حَاتِمٍ، قَالَ سَأَلْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قُلْتُ إِنَّا نَصِيدُ بِهَذِهِ الْكِلاَبِ فَقَالَ لِي ‏ "‏ إِذَا أَرْسَلْتَ كِلاَبَكَ الْمُعَلَّمَةَ وَذَكَرْتَ اسْمَ اللَّهِ عَلَيْهَا فَكُلْ مِمَّا أَمْسَكْنَ عَلَيْكَ وَإِنْ قَتَلَ إِلاَّ أَنْ يَأْكُلَ الْكَلْبُ فَإِنْ أَكَلَ الْكَلْبُ فَلاَ تَأْكُلْ فَإِنِّي أَخَافُ أَنْ يَكُونَ إِنَّمَا أَمْسَكَهُ عَلَى نَفْسِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 2848
In-book reference : Book 17, Hadith 5
English translation : Book 16, Hadith 2842
Sahih Muslim 2924 a

'Abdullah reported:

We were along with Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) that we happened to pass by children amongst whom there was Ibn Sayyad. The children made their way but Ibn Sayyad kept sitting there (and it seemed) as if Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) did not like it (his sitting with the children) and said to him: May your nose he besmeared with dust, don't you bear testimony to the fact that I am the Messenger of Allah? Thereupon he said: No, but you should bear testimony that I am the messenger of Allah. Thereupon 'Umar b. Khattab said: Allah's Messenger, permit me that I should kill him. Thereupon Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: If he is that person who is in your mind (Dajjal ), you will not be able to kill him.
حَدَّثَنَا عُثْمَانُ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، وَإِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، - وَاللَّفْظُ لِعُثْمَانَ - قَالَ إِسْحَاقُ أَخْبَرَنَا وَقَالَ، عُثْمَانُ حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرٌ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ أَبِي وَائِلٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ كُنَّا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَمَرَرْنَا بِصِبْيَانٍ فِيهِمُ ابْنُ صَيَّادٍ فَفَرَّ الصِّبْيَانُ وَجَلَسَ ابْنُ صَيَّادٍ فَكَأَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَرِهَ ذَلِكَ فَقَالَ لَهُ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ تَرِبَتْ يَدَاكَ أَتَشْهَدُ أَنِّي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ لاَ ‏.‏ بَلْ تَشْهَدُ أَنِّي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ ذَرْنِي يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ حَتَّى أَقْتُلَهُ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِنْ يَكُنِ الَّذِي تَرَى فَلَنْ تَسْتَطِيعَ قَتْلَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2924a
In-book reference : Book 54, Hadith 108
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 41, Hadith 6990
  (deprecated numbering scheme)

Yahya related to me from Malik from Abu'n Nadr, the mawla of Umar ibn Ubaydullah, from Malik ibn Abi Amir that Uthman ibn Affan used to say in khutbas, and he would seldom omit it if he was giving the khutba, "When the imam stands delivering the khutba on the day of jumua, listen and pay attention, for there is the same portion for someone who pays attention but cannot hear as for someone who pays attention and hears. And when the iqama of the prayer is called, straighten your rows and make your shoulders adjacent to each other, because the straightening of the rows is part of the completion of the prayer." Then he would not say the takbir until some men who had been entrusted with straightening the rows came and told him that they were straight. Then he would say the takbir.

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ أَبِي النَّضْرِ، مَوْلَى عُمَرَ بْنِ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ عَنْ مَالِكِ بْنِ أَبِي عَامِرٍ، أَنَّ عُثْمَانَ بْنَ عَفَّانَ، كَانَ يَقُولُ فِي خُطْبَتِهِ قَلَّمَا يَدَعُ ذَلِكَ إِذَا خَطَبَ إِذَا قَامَ الإِمَامُ يَخْطُبُ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ فَاسْتَمِعُوا وَأَنْصِتُوا فَإِنَّ لِلْمُنْصِتِ الَّذِي لاَ يَسْمَعُ مِنَ الْحَظِّ مِثْلَ مَا لِلْمُنْصِتِ السَّامِعِ فَإِذَا قَامَتِ الصَّلاَةُ فَاعْدِلُوا الصُّفُوفَ وَحَاذُوا بِالْمَنَاكِبِ فَإِنَّ اعْتِدَالَ الصُّفُوفِ مِنْ تَمَامِ الصَّلاَةِ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ لاَ يُكَبِّرُ حَتَّى يَأْتِيَهُ رِجَالٌ قَدْ وَكَّلَهُمْ بِتَسْوِيَةِ الصُّفُوفِ فَيُخْبِرُونَهُ أَنْ قَدِ اسْتَوَتْ فَيُكَبِّرُ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 5, Hadith 8
Arabic reference : Book 5, Hadith 233
Sahih al-Bukhari 3168

Narrated Sa`id bin Jubair:

that he heard Ibn `Abbas saying, "Thursday! And you know not what Thursday is? After that Ibn `Abbas wept till the stones on the ground were soaked with his tears. On that I asked Ibn `Abbas, "What is (about) Thursday?" He said, "When the condition (i.e. health) of Allah's Apostle deteriorated, he said, 'Bring me a bone of scapula, so that I may write something for you after which you will never go astray.'The people differed in their opinions although it was improper to differ in front of a prophet, They said, 'What is wrong with him? Do you think he is delirious? Ask him (to understand). The Prophet replied, 'Leave me as I am in a better state than what you are asking me to do.' Then the Prophet ordered them to do three things saying, 'Turn out all the pagans from the Arabian Peninsula, show respect to all foreign delegates by giving them gifts as I used to do.' " The sub-narrator added, "The third order was something beneficial which either Ibn `Abbas did not mention or he mentioned but I forgot.'

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ عُيَيْنَةَ، عَنْ سُلَيْمَانَ الأَحْوَلِ، سَمِعَ سَعِيدَ بْنَ جُبَيْرٍ، سَمِعَ ابْنَ عَبَّاسٍ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ يَقُولُ يَوْمُ الْخَمِيسِ، وَمَا يَوْمُ الْخَمِيسِ ثُمَّ بَكَى حَتَّى بَلَّ دَمْعُهُ الْحَصَى‏.‏ قُلْتُ يَا أَبَا عَبَّاسٍ، مَا يَوْمُ الْخَمِيسِ قَالَ اشْتَدَّ بِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَجَعُهُ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ ائْتُونِي بِكَتِفٍ أَكْتُبْ لَكُمْ كِتَابًا لاَ تَضِلُّوا بَعْدَهُ أَبَدًا ‏"‏‏.‏ فَتَنَازَعُوا وَلاَ يَنْبَغِي عِنْدَ نَبِيٍّ تَنَازُعٌ فَقَالُوا مَا لَهُ أَهَجَرَ اسْتَفْهِمُوهُ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ ذَرُونِي، فَالَّذِي أَنَا فِيهِ خَيْرٌ مِمَّا تَدْعُونِي إِلَيْهِ ـ فَأَمَرَهُمْ بِثَلاَثٍ قَالَ ـ أَخْرِجُوا الْمُشْرِكِينَ مِنْ جَزِيرَةِ الْعَرَبِ، وَأَجِيزُوا الْوَفْدَ بِنَحْوِ مَا كُنْتُ أُجِيزُهُمْ ‏"‏‏.‏ وَالثَّالِثَةُ خَيْرٌ، إِمَّا أَنْ سَكَتَ عَنْهَا، وَإِمَّا أَنْ قَالَهَا فَنَسِيتُهَا‏.‏ قَالَ سُفْيَانُ هَذَا مِنْ قَوْلِ سُلَيْمَانَ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3168
In-book reference : Book 58, Hadith 10
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 53, Hadith 393
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 5047
Al-Bara b. Azib said :
The Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him) said to me: when you go to bed while you are in the state of purification, lay your head on your right hand. He then mentioned the rest of the tradition in a similar manner as above.
حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، عَنْ فِطْرِ بْنِ خَلِيفَةَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ سَعْدَ بْنَ عُبَيْدَةَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ الْبَرَاءَ بْنَ عَازِبٍ، قَالَ قَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ إِذَا أَوَيْتَ إِلَى فِرَاشِكَ وَأَنْتَ طَاهِرٌ فَتَوَسَّدْ يَمِينَكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ ذَكَرَ نَحْوَهُ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 5047
In-book reference : Book 43, Hadith 275
English translation : Book 42, Hadith 5029
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3682
It was narrated that An-Nu'man said:
"My mother asked my father for a gift and he gave it to me. She said: 'I will not be contented until you ask the Messenger of Allah to bear witness.' So my father took me by the hand, as I was still a boy, and went to the Messenger of Allah. He said: 'O Messenger of Allah, the mother of this boy, the daughter of Rawahah, asked me for a gift, and she wanted me to ask you to bear witness to that.' He said: 'O Bashir, do you have any other child apart from this one?' He said: 'Yes.' He said: 'Have you given him gifts like that which you have given to this one?' He said: 'No.' He said: 'Then do not ask me to bear witness, for I will not bear witness to unfairness.'"
أَخْبَرَنَا أَبُو دَاوُدَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يَعْلَى، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو حَيَّانَ، عَنِ الشَّعْبِيِّ، عَنِ النُّعْمَانِ، قَالَ سَأَلَتْ أُمِّي أَبِي بَعْضَ الْمَوْهِبَةِ فَوَهَبَهَا لِي فَقَالَتْ لاَ أَرْضَى حَتَّى أُشْهِدَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏ قَالَ فَأَخَذَ أَبِي بِيَدِي وَأَنَا غُلاَمٌ فَأَتَى رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّ أُمَّ هَذَا ابْنَةَ رَوَاحَةَ طَلَبَتْ مِنِّي بَعْضَ الْمَوْهِبَةِ وَقَدْ أَعْجَبَهَا أَنْ أُشْهِدَكَ عَلَى ذَلِكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ يَا بَشِيرُ أَلَكَ ابْنٌ غَيْرُ هَذَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَوَهَبْتَ لَهُ مِثْلَ مَا وَهَبْتَ لِهَذَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ لاَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَلاَ تُشْهِدْنِي إِذًا فَإِنِّي لاَ أَشْهَدُ عَلَى جَوْرٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3682
In-book reference : Book 31, Hadith 11
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 31, Hadith 3712
Sahih al-Bukhari 225

Narrated Hudhaifa':

The Prophet and I walked till we reached the dumps of some people. He stood, as any one of you stands, behind a wall and urinated. I went away, but he beckoned me to come. So I approached him and stood near his back till he finished.

حَدَّثَنَا عُثْمَانُ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرٌ، عَنْ مَنْصُورٍ، عَنْ أَبِي وَائِلٍ، عَنْ حُذَيْفَةَ، قَالَ رَأَيْتُنِي أَنَا وَالنَّبِيُّ، صلى الله عليه وسلم نَتَمَاشَى، فَأَتَى سُبَاطَةَ قَوْمٍ خَلْفَ حَائِطٍ، فَقَامَ كَمَا يَقُومُ أَحَدُكُمْ فَبَالَ، فَانْتَبَذْتُ مِنْهُ، فَأَشَارَ إِلَىَّ فَجِئْتُهُ، فَقُمْتُ عِنْدَ عَقِبِهِ حَتَّى فَرَغَ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 225
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 91
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 4, Hadith 225
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3531
`Abdullah bin `Amr narrated from Abu Bakr As-Siddiq that he said:
“O Messenger of Allah, teach me a supplication that I may supplicate with in my Salat.” He (saws) said: “Say: ‘O Allah, I have wronged myself much, and none forgives sins except You. So forgive me with forgiveness from You, and have mercy upon me, indeed, You are the Forgiving, the Merciful (Allāhumma innī ẓalamtu nafsī ẓulman kathīran wa lā yaghfirudh-dhunūba illā anta faghfirlī maghfiratan min `indika warḥamnī innaka antal-Ghafūrur-Raḥīm).’”
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنْ يَزِيدَ بْنِ أَبِي حَبِيبٍ، عَنْ أَبِي الْخَيْرِ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو، عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرٍ الصِّدِّيقِ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلِّمْنِي دُعَاءً أَدْعُو بِهِ فِي صَلاَتِي قَالَ ‏ "‏ قُلِ اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي ظَلَمْتُ نَفْسِي ظُلْمًا كَثِيرًا وَلاَ يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ فَاغْفِرْ لِي مَغْفِرَةً مِنْ عِنْدِكَ وَارْحَمْنِي إِنَّكَ أَنْتَ الْغَفُورُ الرَّحِيمُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ غَرِيبٌ وَهُوَ حَدِيثُ لَيْثِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ وَأَبُو الْخَيْرِ اسْمُهُ مَرْثَدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ الْيَزَنِيُّ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3531
In-book reference : Book 48, Hadith 162
English translation : Vol. 6, Book 45, Hadith 3531
Sunan Ibn Majah 3920
It was narrated that Kharashah bin Hurr said:
“I came to Al-Madinah and sat with some old men in the mosque of the Prophet (saw). Then an old man came, leaning on his stick, and the people said: ‘Whoever would like to look at a man from among the people of Paradise, let him look at this man.’ He stood behind a pillar and prayed two Rak’ah. I got up and went to him, and said to him: ‘Some of the people said such and such.’ He said: ‘Praise is to Allah. Paradise belongs to Allah and He admits whomsoever He wills to it. At the time of the Messenger of Allah (saw) I saw a dream in which a man came to me and said: “Let’s go.” So I went with him and he took me along a great road. A road was shown to me on the left and I wanted to follow it, but he said: “You are not one of its people.” Then a road was shown to me on the right, and I followed him until I reached a slippery mountain. He took me by the hand and helped me up. When I reached the top I could not stand firm. There was an iron pillar there with a golden ring at the top. He took my hand and helped me up until I reached the handhold, then he said: “Have you gotten a firm hold?” I said: “Yes.” Then he struck the pillar with his foot and I held tight to the pillar. I told this to the Prophet (SAW) and he said: "You have seen something good. The great road is the plain of gathering (on the Day of Resurrection). The road that you were shown on your left is the way of the people of Hell, and you are not one of its people. The road which you were shown on your right is the way of the people of Paradise. The slippery mountain is the place of the martyrs, and the handhold that you held on tight to is the handhold of Islam. Hold on tight to it until you die." I hope to be one of the people of Paradise,' and he was 'Abdullah bin Salam."
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا الْحَسَنُ بْنُ مُوسَى الأَشْيَبُ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ عَاصِمِ بْنِ بَهْدَلَةَ، عَنِ الْمُسَيَّبِ بْنِ رَافِعٍ، عَنْ خَرَشَةَ بْنِ الْحُرِّ، قَالَ قَدِمْتُ الْمَدِينَةَ فَجَلَسْتُ إِلَى أَشْيِخَةٍ فِي مَسْجِدِ النَّبِيِّ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ فَجَاءَ شَيْخٌ يَتَوَكَّأُ عَلَى عَصًا لَهُ فَقَالَ الْقَوْمُ مَنْ سَرَّهُ أَنْ يَنْظُرَ إِلَى رَجُلٍ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ فَلْيَنْظُرْ إِلَى هَذَا ‏.‏ فَقَامَ خَلْفَ سَارِيَةٍ فَصَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ فَقُمْتُ إِلَيْهِ فَقُلْتُ لَهُ قَالَ بَعْضُ الْقَوْمِ كَذَا وَكَذَا ‏.‏ قَالَ الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ الْجَنَّةُ لِلَّهِ يُدْخِلُهَا مَنْ يَشَاءُ وَإِنِّي رَأَيْتُ عَلَى عَهْدِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ رُؤْيَا رَأَيْتُ كَأَنَّ رَجُلاً أَتَانِي فَقَالَ لِيَ انْطَلِقْ ‏.‏ فَذَهَبْتُ مَعَهُ فَسَلَكَ بِي فِي مَنْهَجٍ عَظِيمٍ فَعُرِضَتْ عَلَىَّ طَرِيقٌ عَلَى يَسَارِي فَأَرَدْتُ أَنْ أَسْلُكَهَا فَقَالَ إِنَّكَ لَسْتَ مِنْ أَهْلِهَا ‏.‏ ثُمَّ عُرِضَتْ عَلَىَّ طَرِيقٌ عَنْ يَمِينِي فَسَلَكْتُهَا حَتَّى إِذَا انْتَهَيْتُ إِلَى جَبَلٍ زَلَقٍ فَأَخَذَ بِيَدِي فَزَجَلَ بِي فَإِذَا أَنَا عَلَى ذُرْوَتِهِ فَلَمْ أَتَقَارَّ وَلَمْ أَتَمَاسَكْ وَإِذَا عَمُودٌ مِنْ حَدِيدٍ فِي ذُرْوَتِهِ حَلْقَةٌ مِنْ ذَهَبٍ فَأَخَذَ بِيَدِي فَزَجَّلَ بِي حَتَّى أَخَذْتُ بِالْعُرْوَةِ فَقَالَ اسْتَمْسَكْتَ قُلْتُ نَعَمْ فَضَرَبَ ...
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 3920
In-book reference : Book 35, Hadith 28
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 35, Hadith 3920